TRANSCRIBERS’ NOTE

For speed of loading, many illustrations have been provided as thumbnails, linked to larger versions of
the images

[Pg i]

"ALL THAT WAS LEFT OF THEM." THE BLACK WATCH AFTER THE BATTLE OF MAGERSFONTEIN. From the Drawing by R. Caton Woodville.

“ALL THAT WAS LEFT OF THEM.”

THE BLACK WATCH AFTER THE BATTLE OF MAGERSFONTEIN.

[Pg iii]

South Africa

and the

Transvaal War

BY

LOUIS CRESWICKE

AUTHOR OF “ROXANE,” ETC.

WITH NUMEROUS ILLUSTRATIONS AND MAPS

IN SIX VOLUMES

VOL. II.—FROM THE COMMENCEMENT OF THE WAR TO
THE BATTLE OF COLENSO, 15TH DEC. 1899

EDINBURGH: T. C. & E. C. JACK

1900

[Pg v]

CONTENTS—Vol. II.

PAGE
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLEvii
CHAPTER I
PAGE
The Crisis at Home1
In South Africa2
The Occupation of Dundee7
The Battle of Glencoe14
Elandslaagte20
The Retreat from Dundee32
Sir W. Penn Symons—Glencoe35
The Battle of Reitfontein36
Ladysmith38
The Battle of Lombard’s Kop41
The Disaster of Nicholson’s Nek45
The Siege of Ladysmith51
CHAPTER II
PAGE
The Siege of Mafeking55
Kimberley64
CHAPTER III
PAGE
Natal70
The Invasion of Cape Colony76
The Battle of Belmont86
The Battle of Graspan92
The Battle of Modder River97
After the Fight108
CHAPTER IV
PAGE
The Investment of Ladysmith110
Estcourt119
Armoured Train Disaster At Chieveley121
Estcourt126
The Fight on Beacon Hill132
Ladysmith135
Estcourt and Frere139
Surprises at Ladysmith145
Frere Camp151
CHAPTER V
PAGE
Activity at the Cape154
With General Gatacre159
The Reverse at Stormberg163
At the Modder River168
The Battle of Majesfontein171
CHAPTER VI
PAGE
Chieveley Camp187
The Battle of Colenso188
Facsimile of MS. of Mr. Rudyard Kipling’s War Poem “The Absent-minded Beggar”203

[Pg vi]

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS—Vol. II.

PAGE
Chart Showing Staff Appointments Made at the Commencement of the WarAt front
I. COLOURED PLATES
PAGE

All That Was Left of Them.

The Black Watch after the Battle of Majesfontein.

By R. Caton Woodville

Frontispiece
Officer of the 9th Lancers38
Sergeant, King’s Royal Rifles80
Private and Corporal of the Gordon Highlanders96
Sergeant and Private of the Dublin Fusiliers102
Sighting a Naval Field Gun128
Sergeants of the Royal Horse Artillery with a 12-pounder144
Sergeant-Major of the New South Wales Lancers154
2. FULL-PAGE PLATES
PAGE
The Outbreak of War—The Drakensberg Mountains6
The Outbreak of the War—Transport Leaving England for the Cape16
The Battle of Elandslaagte26
Before Ladysmith—Horse Artillery Galloping to take up a New Position42
Ladysmith, Natal54
Night Sortie from Mafeking64
The Battle of Belmont90
The Battle of Modder River106
Scene on the Tugela112
Repelling an Attack from the Trenches around Ladysmith138
From Frere to Chieveley150
Stormberg Pass160
The Modder River172
The Battle of Colenso—Queen’s (Royal West Surrey) Regiment Leading the Central Attack188
The Battle of Colenso—The Dublin Fusiliers Attempt to Ford the Tugela192
The Battle of Colenso—The Last Desperate Attempt to Save the Guns198
3. FULL-PAGE PORTRAITS
PAGE
Lieut.-General J. D. P. French22
Major-General Sir W. Penn Symons, K.C.B.32
General Joubert48
Colonel Robert S. S. Baden-Powell, the Defender of Mafeking58
Right Hon. Sir Redvers Henry Buller, K.C.B., V.C.74
Lieut.-General Lord Methuen, C.B.86
General Sir George Stewart White, V.C., G.C.B., the Defender of Ladysmith118
Major-General Andrew G. Wauchope, C.B.176
4. MAPS AND ENGRAVINGS IN THE TEXT
PAGE
Coloured Map of Seat of WarAt Front
Map of Northern Natal9
Position of Forces before the Battle of Glencoe15
The Battle of Glencoe17
Position of Forces before the Battle of Elandslaagte, Noon21
Plan of Battle of Elandslaagte25
Map of Ladysmith and Surrounding Heights42
The Creusot Quick-Firing Field Gun, or “Long Tom”44
4.7-Inch Naval Gun on Improvised Mounting52
12-Pounder Naval Gun on Improvised Carriage52
15-Pounder Field Gun62
An Armoured Train68
The Maxim Gun79
Lord Methuen’s Line of Advance87
Plan of the Battle of Belmont90
Plan of the Battle of Modder River101
Complete Machine Gun Detachment of Mounted Infantry118
The 5-Inch Howitzer or Siege Gun127
Facsimile of Page of Newspaper Published in Ladysmith during the Siege137
Telegraph Section of the Royal Engineers144
4.7 Naval Gun on Capt. Percy Scott’s Improvised Carriage154
Map Illustrating the Operations on the South of the Orange River164
Battle of Majesfontein174
Sketch Plan of Positions at Majesfontein176
Sketch Plan of Battle of Colenso191
Map Showing the Attempted Passage of the River by General Buller on December 15194

[Pg vii]

CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE—Vol. II.

OCTOBER.

11.—Boer Ultimatum time-limit expired. Great Britain commenced to
be at war with Transvaal and Orange Free State.

12.—Text of Great Britain’s reply to Boer Ultimatum issued. It
stated that the conditions demanded were such as her
Majesty’s Government deemed it impossible to discuss.

Mr. Conyngham Greene recalled.

Armoured train captured by Boers near Mafeking.

Colonel Baden-Powell moved a large force outside Mafeking, and
took up a strong defensive position.

13.—Newcastle abandoned.

14.—Sir R. Buller and Staff left England.

15.—Boers occupied Newcastle.

16.—Dundee evacuated.

17.—Parliament opened.

Successful sortie by Colonel Baden-Powell from Mafeking.

Armoured train in action near Kimberley during reconnaissance.

18.—Mr. Balfour announced that the Militia and Militia Reserves
were to be called out.

19.—Transvaal flag hoisted at Vryburg.

20.—Boers repulsed by British at Talana Hill (Glencoe).

21.—General French, with about 2000 men, attacked a Boer force
under General Kock at Elandslaagte.

22.—General Symons promoted to be Major-General.

General Yule retired from Dundee on Ladysmith.

23.—Death of General Symons.

Mafeking bombarded.

Transvaal National Bank seized at Durban.

24.—Sir George White engaged Boers at Reitfontein.

Services accepted of Sir William M’Cormac, President of the
Royal College of Surgeons, to attend the wounded.

26.—Generals Yule and White joined forces at Ladysmith.

Bombardment of Mafeking commenced.

28.—Boers were closing round Ladysmith.

Proclamation issued declaring the Boer “commandeering” of
certain portions of Cape Colony null.

30.—Engagement at Lombard’s Kop.

Sir George White sent out from Ladysmith to Nicholson’s Nek a
Mountain Battery, with the Irish Fusiliers and the
Gloucesters, to turn the enemy’s right flank. Mules, with
guns and reserve ammunition, stampeded into enemy’s lines.
After gallantly defending their position for six hours, men’s
ammunition was exhausted, and about 800 were captured. Naval
Brigade did excellent work.

31.—Sir Redvers Buller landed at Cape Town.

NOVEMBER.

1.—Boers invaded Cape Colony.

2.—Free Staters’ position at Besters brilliantly taken by
cavalry. Boers lost heavily; our casualties slight. Boers
treacherously used white flag.

Colenso evacuated by the British.

Arrangements for a supplementary Naval Brigade completed.

Orders issued for mobilising the Militia.

[Pg viii]

3.—Naauwpoort and Stormberg evacuated by the British garrisons.

5.—Death of Commander Egerton, of Powerful.

6.—Ladysmith isolated.

9.—Boers attacked Ladysmith, and repulsed with heavy loss.

Orders issued for mobilisation of a Fifth Division.

10.—Engagement of Belmont. Colonel Keith Falconer killed.

11.—Captain Percy Scott, of H.M.S. Terrible, appointed
commandant of the forces defending Durban.

12.—Lord Methuen arrived at Orange River.

14.—Lieutenant-General Sir Charles Warren appointed to command the
Fifth Division for service in South Africa.

15.—Armoured train wrecked by Boers near Frere. Mr. Winston
Churchill and a number of Dublin Fusiliers and Volunteers
captured.

Boers defeated at Estcourt.

16.—Fighting near Orange River.

17-22.—Transports arrived at Cape Town with 22,000 troops.

20.—Lord Methuen’s force reached Witteputts.

23.—Lord Methuen attacked Boers at Belmont.

Boers routed at Willow Grange.

25.—Lord Methuen engaged the Boers at Graspan (Enslin), and after
four hours’ hard fighting carried position.

26.—Mooi River Column joined at Frere by General Hildyard.

28.—Lord Methuen engaged enemy, 8000 strong, at Modder River, and
after ten hours’ desperate fighting, drove them back.

30.—Sixth Division for South Africa notified.

DECEMBER.

2.—General Clery reached Frere.

3.—Transport Ismore wrecked 180 miles north of Cape Town—all
troops landed.

6.—Sortie from Kimberley. Major Scott Turner killed.

7.—Arundel occupied by British.

8.—British sortie from Ladysmith, Lombard’s Kop being carried.

9.—General Gatacre sustained serious reverse at Stormberg, having
been misled by guides.

Lieutenant-Colonel Metcalfe, 2nd Rifle Brigade, with 500 men
from Ladysmith, captured Surprise Hill, destroying a
howitzer.

10.—General French drove the enemy from Vaal Kop.

11.—Lord Methuen attacked 12,000 Boers entrenched at Majesfontein,
but attack failed, although British troops held their
position. Major-General Wauchope, Major Lord Winchester, and
Colonel Downman killed.

13.—General French defeated 1800 Boers between Arundel and
Naauwpoort. British loss, 1 killed, 8 wounded.

14.—Orders given for the mobilisation of a Sixth Division, and a
Seventh in reserve.

Sir Charles Warren and Staff arrived at the Cape.

15.—General Buller suffered a serious reverse at Colenso, troops
having to retire to Chieveley, leaving behind 11 guns.

General Hector Macdonald appointed to succeed General
Wauchope.

CHART OF STAFF APPOINTMENTS MADE AT THE COMMENCEMENT OF THE WAR,

as issued by the War Office, 7th October, 1899.

LINES OF COMMUNICATION.

The Lines of Communication will be under the general command and
direction of Lieut.-General Sir F. W. E. F. Forestier-Walker,
K.C.B., C.M.G.

The following Officers will be employed and will have the Staff
position shown opposite their names:—

Names of Officers Selected.  Staff Position.
Colonel H. H. Settle, C.B., D.S.O., p.s.c.Colonel on Staff.
Captain F. A. Molony, p.s.c., R.E.Staff Officer to Colonel on Staff.
Colonel J. W. Murray, p.s.c.Colonel on Staff.
Colonel W. D. Richardson, C.B.Deputy Adjutant-General for Supplies and Transport.
Lieut.-Colonel F. F. Johnson, Army Service CorpsStaff Officer to Deputy Adjutant-General for Supplies and Transport.
Brevet-Colonel C. H. Bridge, C.B., Army Service CorpsDeputy Adjutant-General for Transport.
Brevet-Major (local Lieut.-Colonel) E. P. C. Girouard, D.S.O., R.E.Director of Railways.[A]
Captain H. G. Joly de Lotbinière, R.E.Staff Officer to Director of Railways.
Captain (local Major) J. H. Twiss, R.E.  Assistant Directors of Railways.[B]
Captain (local Major) V. Murray, R.E.  
Major J. E. Capper, R.E.  Deputy-Assistant Directors of Railways.
Captain H. C. Manton, R.E. 
Capt. W. D. Waghorn, R.E. 
Major (local Lieut.-Colonel) A. E. Wrottesley, R.E.Director of Telegraphs.[A]
Colonel R. S. R. Fetherstonhaugh, h.p.  Station Commandants.[A]
Brevet-Colonel C. P. Ridley, 2nd Bn. Manchester Regt. 
Brevet-Lieut.-Colonel P. T. Rivett-Carnac, 1st Bn. West Riding Regt. 
Brevet-Lieut.-Colonel H. P. Shekleton, p.s.c., 1st Bn. South Lancashire Regt. 
Capt. J. G. Baldwin, Royal Garrison Artillery  Staff Officers to Station Commandants.[C]
Captain A. E. Lascelles, 2nd Bn. Norfolk Regt. 
Captain C. R. Ballard, 1st Bn. Norfolk Regt. 
Captain C. V. C. Hobart, D.S.O., 2nd Bn. Grenadier Guards 
Brevet-Colonel E. W. D. Ward, C.B., Army Service Corps.  Assistant Adjutant-Generals.
Col. J. K. Trotter, C.M.G., p.s.c. 
Lieut.-Col. F. W. Bennet, R.E. 
Brevet-Lieut.-Colonel H. M. Lawson, p.s.c., R.E. 
Lieut.-Colonel S. H. Winter, Army Service Corps Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-Generals.
Lieut.-Colonel W. R. Winter, Army Service Corps 
Lieut.-Col. R. B. M’Comb, Army Service Corps 
Brevet-Lieut.-Colonel F. W. B. Landon, Army Service Corps 
Major J. H. Poett, p.s.c., 2nd Bn. Dorsetshire Regt. 
Major C. Rawnsley, Army Service Corps 
Major R. B. Gaisford, p.s.c., Royal Scots Fusiliers 
Brevet-Major E. G. T. Bainbridge, 2nd Bn. East Kent Regt. 
Major R. C. B. Haking, p.s.c., Hampshire Regt. 
Major A. W. Thorneycroft, 2nd Bn. Royal Scots Fusiliers 
Captain E. H. Hughes, p.s.c., 1st Bn. York and Lancaster Regt. 
Captain G. S. St Aubyn, King’s Royal Rifle Corps 
Brevet-Lieut.-Colonel J. Adye, p.s.c., Royal Garrison Artillery General Duty.
Major H. N. C. Heath, p.s.c., Yorkshire Light Infantry 
Brevet-Major C. J. Mackenzie, 1st Bn. Seaforth Highlanders 
Major R. L. Walter, 7th Hussars 
Major E. F. Gosset, p.s.c., 2nd Bn. East Yorkshire Regt. 
Brevet-Major A. G. Hunter-Weston, R.E. 
Major G. D. Baker, p.s.c., Royal Garrison Artillery 
Major E. S. C. Kennedy, West India Regt. 
Captain A. W. Elles, 2nd Bn. Yorkshire Light Infantry 
Captain E. St G. Pratt, 1st Bn. Durham Light Infantry 
Capt. C. B. Jervis-Edwards, 1st Bn. Duke of Cornwall’s Light Infantry 
Captain F. B. Maurice, Derbyshire Regt. 
Lieutenant W. M. C. Vandeleur, 2nd Bn. Essex Regt. 
Lieutenant G. P. Appleby, 1st Bn. Bedfordshire Regt. 
Lieutenant F. S. Reeves, 1st Bn. East Kent Regt. 

Coleridge Grove, M.S.

War Office, 4th October 1899.

Note.—The above list only shows the Officers employed on Staff
duties on the Lines of Communication. It does not show those
employed on medical, ordnance, clerical, supply, pay, &c.,
services.—C. G.

FOOTNOTES:

[A] Graded as Assistant Adjutant-Generals.

[B] Graded as Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-Generals.

[C] Graded as Staff Captains.

NATAL FIELD FORCE.

Staff Position.  Names of Officers Selected.
General Officer Commanding (Lieut.-General on Staff)Lieutenant-General Sir G. S. White, V.C., G.C.B., G.C.S.I., G.C.I.E.
Assistant Military SecretaryColonel B. Duff, C.I.E., p.s.c., Indian Staff Corps.
Aides-de-Camp (2)Captain R. G. Brooke, D.S.O., 7th Hussars.
Captain F. Lyon, R.F.A.
Assistant Adjutant-GeneralColonel I. S. M. Hamilton, C.B., D.S.O.
Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-Generals(a) Major F. Hammersley, p.s.c., Lancashire Fusiliers.
(b) Major E. R. O. Ludlow, p.s.c., Army Service Corps.
Officer Commanding Royal ArtilleryLieut.-Colonel and Brevet-Col. C. J. Long, R.H.A.
Commanding Royal Engineer (Colonel on Staff)Lieut.-Colonel W. F. N. Noel, R.E.
Principal Medical OfficerLieut.-Colonel R. Exham, R.A.M.C.
Medical OfficerMajor J. F. Bateson, M.B., R.A.M.C.
Chaplains (2)Rev. L. J. Matthews (R.C.)
Rev. E. G. Macpherson, B.A.
Assistant Provost-Marshal[D]Major A. G. Chichester, 1st Bn. Royal Irish Regt.
Signalling OfficerCaptain J. S. Cayzer, 7th Dragoon Guards.
4th Division.
General Officer Commanding (Lieut.-General on Staff)Colonel (local Lieut.-General) Sir W. P. Symons, K.C.B.
Aides-de-Camp (2)
Assistant Adjutant-GeneralColonel C. E. Beckett, C.B., p.s.c.
Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-Generals(a) Major and Brevet-Lieut.-Colonel Sir H. S. Rawlinson, Bart., p.s.c., 2nd Bn. Coldstream Guards.
(b) Captain T. D. Foster, Army Service Corps.
7th Brigade.
Major-GeneralColonel (local Major-General) F. Howard, C.B., C.M.G., A.D.C.
Aide-de-CampCaptain H. E. Vernon, D.S.O., 4th Bn. Rifle Brigade.
Brigade-MajorBrevet-Lieut.-Colonel Hon. C. G. Fortescue, C.M.G., p.s.c., Rifle Brigade.
8th Brigade.
Major-GeneralTo be nominated locally.
Aide-de-Camp
Brigade-Major
3rd Cavalry Brigade.
Major-GeneralColonel (local Major-General) J. F. Brocklehurst, M.V.O.
Aide-de-CampLieutenant H. W. Viscount Crichton, Royal Horse Guards.
Brigade-MajorCaptain G. P. Wyndham, p.s.c., 16th Lancers.

Coleridge Grove, M.S.

War Office, 3rd October 1899.

FOOTNOTES:

[D] Graded as a Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-General.

STAFF OF 1st ARMY CORPS.

Staff Position.  Names of Officers Selected.
General Officer Commanding Army Corps (General Commanding-in-Chief)General Rt. Hon. Sir R. H. Buller, V.C., G.C.B., K.C.M.G.
Military SecretaryColonel Hon. F. W. Stopford, C.B., p.s.c.
Aides-de-Camp (4)Captain H. N. Schofield, R.A.
Captain C. J. Sackville-West, King’s Royal Rifle Corps.
Lieutenant A. R. Trotter, 2nd Life Guards.
2nd Lieut. C. A. Howard, Shropshire Light Infantry.
Chief of the General Staff (Major-General on Staff)Major-General Sir A. Hunter, K.C.B., D.S.O.
Aide-de-CampBrevet-Major A. J. Kings, Royal Lancaster Regt.
Deputy Adjutant-GeneralColonel A. S. Wynne, C.B.
Assistant Adjutant-Generals (2)Colonel H. S. G. Miles, M.V.O., p.s.c.
Colonel C. W. H. Douglas, A.D.C.
Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-Generals (4)(a) Lieut.-Colonel C. à Court, p.s.c.
(a) Major L. E. Kiggell, p.s.c., Royal Warwickshire Regt.
(b) Major P. J. Lewis, Army Service Corps.
(b) Major A. H. Thomas, Army Service Corps.
Commandant, Head-Quarters[E]Colonel R. Pole-Carew, C.B., h.p.
Principal Medical OfficerSurgeon-General W. D. Wilson, M.B.
Medical OfficersMajor W. G. A. Bedford, M.B., R.A.M.C.
Captain M. L. Hughes, R.A.M.C.
Provost Marshal[E]Major Hon. J. H. G. Byng, p.s.c., 10th Hussars.
Intelligence Duties—
Assistant Adjutant-General (1)Major E. A. Altham, p.s.c., Royal Scots.
Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-Generals (2)Major H. J. Evans, p.s.c., Liverpool Regiment.
Captain Hon. F. Gordon, p.s.c., Gor. Highlanders.
Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-General for TopographyLieut.-Colonel W. W. C. Verner, p.s.c.
Commanding Royal Artillery (Major-General on Staff)Colonel (local Major-Gen.) G. H. Marshall.
Staff Officer, Royal ArtilleryMajor H. C. Sclater, R.A.
Aide-de-Camp, R.A.Captain A. D. Kirby, R.F.A.
Chief Engineer (Major-General on Staff)Colonel (local Major-Gen.) E. Wood, C.B.
Staff Officer, Royal EngineersMajor E. H. Bethell, p.s.c., Royal Engineers.
Aide-de-Camp, Royal EngineersBrevet-Major R. S. Curtis, Royal Engineers.
Military Mounted Police[F]Brevet-Major R. M. Poore, 7th Hussars.
Press Censor[F]Major W. D. Jones, p.s.c., Wiltshire Regt.
Principal ChaplainRev. E. H. Goodwin, B.A.
Director of Signalling[E]Major (local Lieut.-Colonel) E. Rhodes, D.S.O., Royal Berks Regt.
Chief Ordnance OfficerColonel R. F. N. Clarke, Army Ord. Department.
Principal Veterinary OfficerVeterinary Lieut.-Colonel I. Matthews, Army Veterinary Department.
Orderly Veterinary Officer
Corps Troops.
Officer Commanding Corps Artillery (Colonel on Staff)Colonel C. M. H. Downing.
AdjutantCaptain E. S. E. W. Russell, Royal Field Artillery.
Officer Commanding Royal Horse ArtilleryLieut.-Colonel W. L. Davidson, Royal Horse Artillery.
Adjutant, R.H.A.Captain G. W. Biddulph, Royal Horse Artillery.
Officer Commanding F.A. (I.)Lieut.-Colonel J. S. S. Barker, p.s.c., R.F.A.
AdjutantCaptain E. J. Duffus, R.F.A.
Officer Commanding Field Artillery (II.)Lieut.-Colonel P. C. E. Newbigging, R.F.A.
AdjutantCaptain E. C. Cameron, Royal Field Artillery.
Officer Commanding Corps Troops, Royal EngineersLieut.-Colonel C. A. Rochfort-Boyd, R.E.
AdjutantLieut. S. D. Barrow, R.E.

FOOTNOTES:

[E] Graded as Assistant Adjutant-General.

[F] Graded as Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-Generals.

1st ARMY CORPS—1st DIVISION.

Staff Position.  Names of Officers Selected.
General Officer Commanding (Lieut.-General on Staff)Lieut.-General P. S. Lord Methuen, K.C.V.O., C.B., C.M.G.
Aides-de-Camp (2)Major H. Streatfield, Grenadier Guards.
Captain J. A. Bell-Smyth, 1st Dragoon Guards.
Assistant Adjutant-GeneralColonel R. B. Mainwaring, C.M.G.
Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-Generals(a) Brevet Lieut.-Colonel H. P. Northcott, C.B., p.s.c., Leinster Regt.
(b) Major R. H. L. Warner, p.s.c., Army Service Corps.
Assistant-Provost-Marshall[G]Captain R. J. Ross, 1st Bn. Middlesex Regt.
Chaplains (2)Rev. T. F. Falkner, M.A.
Rev. E. M. Morgan (R.C.)
Principal Medical OfficerColonel E. Townsend, C.B., M.D., R.A.M.C.
Medical OfficerMajor C. H. Burtchaell, M.B., R.A.M.C.
Divisional Signalling OfficerLieut. Hon. E. D. Loch, D.S.O., 1st Bn. Grenadier Guards.
1st Brigade.
Major-GeneralMajor-General Sir H. E. Colvile, K.C.M.G., C.B.
Aide-de-CampCaptain G. C. Nugent, Grenadier Guards.
Brigade-MajorCaptain H. G. Ruggles-Brise, p.s.c., Grenadier Guards.
2nd Brigade.
Major-GeneralMajor-General H. J. T. Hildyard, C.B., p.s.c.
Aide-de-CampLieut. A. Blair, King’s Own Scottish Borderers.
Brigade-MajorMajor L. Munro, p.s.c., Hampshire Regt.

FOOTNOTES:

[G] Graded as Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-General.

1st ARMY CORPS—2nd DIVISION.

Staff Position.  Names of Officers Selected.
General Officer Commanding (Lieut.-General on Staff)Major-General (Local Lieut.-General) Sir C. F. Clery, K.C.B., p.s.c.
Aides-de-Camp (2)Major F. E. Cooper, Royal Artillery, p.s.c.
Captain L. Parke, Durham Light Infantry.
Assistant Adjutant-GeneralMajor and Bt.-Colonel B. M. Hamilton, p.s.c., East Yorkshire Regiment.
Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-General(a) Captain H. E. Gogarty, p.s.c., Royal Scots Fusiliers.
(b) Captain W. G. B. Boyce, Army Service Corps.
Assistant Provost-Marshal[H]Major G. F. Ellison, p.s.c., Royal Warwickshire Regt.
Chaplains (2)Rev. A. A. L. Gedge, B.A.
Rev. J. Robertson (P.).
Principal Medical OfficerColonel T. J. Gallwey, M.D., C.B., R.A.M.C.
Medical OfficerMajor W. Babtie, M.B., C.M.B., R.A.M.C.
Divisional Signalling OfficerLieut. J. S. Cavendish, 1st Life Guards.
3rd Brigade.
Major-GeneralMaj.-Gen. A. G. Wauchope, C.B., C.M.G.
Aide-de-CampCaptain J. G. Rennie, R.H.
Brigade-MajorMajor and Bt.-Lieut.-Col. J. S. Ewart, p.s.c., Cameron Highlanders.
4th Brigade.
Major-GeneralMajor-General Hon. N. G. Lyttelton, C.B.
Aide-de-CampCaptain Hon. H. Yarde-Buller, Rifle Brigade.
Brigade-MajorCaptain H. H. Wilson, p.s.c., Rifle Brigade.

FOOTNOTES:

[H] Graded as a Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-General.

1st ARMY CORPS—3rd DIVISION.

Staff Position.  Names of Officers Selected.
General Officer Commanding (Lieut.-General on Staff)Major-General (local Lieut.-Gen.) Sir W. F. Gatacre, K.C.B., D.S.O., p.s.c.
Aides-de-Camp (2)Lieutenant A. J. M’Neill, 1st Bn. Seaforth Highlanders.
Assistant Adjutant-GeneralColonel R. E. Allen, p.s.c.
Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-Generals(a) Lieut.-Colonel W. H. H. Waters, M.V.O., p.s.c.
(b) Major P. E. F. Hobbs, Army Service Corps.
Assistant Provost-Marshal[I]Captain J. R. F. Sladen, p.s.c., East Yorkshire Regt.
Chaplains (2)Rev. E. Ryan (R.C.)
Rev. R. Armitage, M.A.
Principal Medical OfficerLieut.-Colonel J. D. Edge, M.D., R.A.M.C.
Medical OfficerMaj. G. E. Twiss, R.A.M.C.
Divisional Signalling OfficerCaptain S. Fitz G. Cox, 2nd Bn. Lincolnshire Regt.
5th Brigade.
Major-GeneralMajor-General A. Fitzroy Hart, C.B., p.s.c.
Aide-de-CampCaptain Hon. St L. H. Jervis, King’s Royal Rifle Corps.
Brigade-MajorMajor C. R. R. MacGrigor, p.s.c., King’s Royal Rifle Corps.
6th Brigade.
Major-GeneralMajor-General G. Barton, C.B., p.s.c.
Aide-de-Camp
Brigade-MajorCaptain J. A. E. MacBean, D.S.O., p.s.c., Royal Dublin Fusiliers.

FOOTNOTES:

[I] Graded as a Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-General.

STAFF OF CAVALRY DIVISION.

Staff Position.  Names of Officers Selected.
General Officer Commanding (Lieut.-General on Staff)Col. (Lieut.-General) J. D. P. French.
Aides-de-Camp (2)Lieutenant J. P. Milbanke, 10th Hussars.
Assistant Adjutant-GeneralColonel Hon. G. H. Gough, C.B., p.s.c.
Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-Generals(a) Major D. Haig, p.s.c., 7th Hussars.
(b) Major G. O. Welch, Army Service Corps.
Officer Commanding, Royal Horse ArtilleryLieut.-Colonel F. J. W. Eustace, R.H.A.
Adjutant, R.H.A.Capt. A. D’A. King, R.H.A.
Chaplain (1)[K]Rev. W. C. Haines
Principal Medical OfficerLieut.-Colonel W. Donovan, Royal Army Medical Corps.
Medical OfficerMajor H. G. Hathaway, Royal Army Med. Corps.
Assistant Provost-Marshal[L]Captain P. A. Kenna, V.C., 21st Lancers.
Intelligence Department—
Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-GeneralCaptain Hon. H. A. Lawrence, p.s.c., 17th Lancers.
1st Brigade.
Major-GeneralCol. (local Major-General) J. M. Babington.
Aide-de-CampLieutenant F. W. Wormald, 7th Hussars.
Brigade-MajorCaptain C. J. Briggs, 1st Dragoon Guards.
Officer Commanding Mounted Infantry[J]Major and Brevet-Lieut.-Colonel E. A. H. Alderson, p.s.c., Royal West Kent Regt.
Adjutant Mounted Infantry[L]Captain H. M’Micking, Royal Scots.
2nd Brigade.
Major-GeneralColonel (local Major-Gen.) J. P. Brabazon, C.B., A.D.C.
Aide-de-CampMajor Hon. C. E. Bingham, 1st Life Guards.
Brigade-MajorCaptain Hon. T. W. Brand, 10th Hussars.
Officer Commanding Mounted Infantry[J]Captain and Brevet-Lieut.-Colonel R. J. Tudway, 2nd Bn. Essex Regt.
Adjutant Mounted Infantry[L]Captain H. L. Ruck-Keene, Oxford. Light Infantry.

Coleridge Grove, M.S.

2nd October 1899.

FOOTNOTES:

[J] Graded as Assistant Adjutant-General.

[K] Will act for both Brigades.

[L] Graded as Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-Generals.

MAP OF THE SEAT OF WAR

Illustrating “South Africa and the Transvaal War,” by Louis Creswicke.

[Pg 1]

SOUTH AFRICA AND THE TRANSVAAL WAR

CHAPTER I

THE CRISIS AT HOME

“Patience, long sick to death, is dead. Too long

Have sloth and doubt and treason bidden us be

What Cromwell’s England was not, when the sea

To him bore witness, given of Blake, how strong

She stood, a commonweal that brooked no wrong

From foes less vile than men like wolves set free,

Whose war is waged where none may fight or flee—

With women and with weanlings. Speech and song

Lack utterance now for loathing. Scarce we hear

Foul tongues, that blacken God’s dishonoured name

With prayers turned curses and with praise found shame,

Defy the truth whose witness now draws near

To scourge these dogs, agape with jaws afoam,

Down out of life. Strike, England, and strike home.”

Algernon Charles Swinburne.

In the face of the insolent Ultimatum which had been addressed to
Great Britain by the South African Republic, the nation closed its
ranks and relegated party controversy to a more appropriate season.
The British people were temporarily in accord. A wave of indignation
surged over the country, and united men of different shades of
politics and of varying religious creeds, making them forget their
private feuds, and remember only the paramount fact that they were
sons of the Empire. There were some, it is true, who remained afar
off—a few exceptions to prove the rule of unanimity, beings with
souls so dead that never to themselves had said, “This is my own, my
native land,” and who yet looked upon the Boer as an object of
commiseration. But these were, first, men linked either by birth or
family ties with the Afrikander cause; second, fractious Irishmen
and political obstructionists who posed for notoriety at any price;
and, third, eccentrics and originals, whose sense of opposition
forbade them from floating at any time with the tide of public
opinion. Every one else cried aloud for a chance to uphold Great
Britain’s prestige, and the War[Pg 2] Office was so beset with
applications from volunteers for the front that it was found almost
impossible even to consider them. Nor was the excitement confined to
officers alone. Recruiting went on apace, and not only did recruits
pour in, but deserters, who had slunk away from regimental duty, now
returned and gave themselves up, praying to be allowed to suffer any
penalty and then march out to battle as soldiers of the Queen! Two
Royal Proclamations having been issued—the one directing the
continuance in army service, until discharged or transferred to the
reserve, of soldiers whose term of service had expired or was about
to expire; the other, ordering the army reserve to be called out on
permanent service—some 25,000 men received notice to rejoin the
colours. These in large numbers promptly appeared. The New South
Wales Lancers, who had been going through a course of cavalry
training at Aldershot, at once volunteered their services and
started for the Cape amidst scenes of great enthusiasm. Other
colonial troops were as eager to join, and the spirit of military
rivalry throughout Her Majesty’s dominions was both amazing and
inspiriting.

Queensland had the honour of opening the ball. Her sympathy with the
policy of Great Britain and her loyalty to the mother country was
shown in practical form. She intimated, in the event of hostilities,
her willingness to send 250 mounted infantry and a machine-gun to
the front. New Zealand followed suit; she also offered two companies
of mounted rifles fully equipped at the cost of the Colony. These
offers were gratefully accepted. Not to be behind-hand, Western
Australia and Tasmania made similar offers, and Her Majesty’s
Government gladly agreed to accept one unit of 125 men from each.
The Parliament of Victoria voted the despatch of a contingent of 250
men to South Africa, and the Governments of New South Wales and
South Australia actively discussed similar measures. This expression
of Colonial public opinion, embodying as it did the independent
judgments of so many free juries, uninfluenced by personal or direct
interests, had a significance which, besides being politically
important, was eminently satisfactory. All Her Majesty’s dominions,
on which the sun never sets, were at this critical moment holding
hands in a wide circle that encompassed the earth, and the picture
of the small mother country with all her big children gathered
around her in her hour of need was not one that the romance of
history can afford to disregard.

IN SOUTH AFRICA

Before hostilities had actually begun, refugees from Johannesburg
began to pour down to Natal and the Cape, and there were daily
reports of insults received by the Uitlanders at the hands[Pg 3] of the
Boers. Ladies were spat upon, and passengers suffered indignities
sufficient to make an Englishman’s blood boil. Fresh troops began to
arrive from India, and Sir George White, in a chorus of farewell
shouts, “Remember Majuba,” went off from Durban to Pietermaritzburg.
This was on the 7th of October 1899. At that time the troops were
thus distributed:—

At Pietermaritzburg—1st Battalion Manchester Regiment and Mounted
Infantry Company; 2nd Battalion King’s Royal Rifle Corps.

At Estcourt—Detachment Natal Naval Volunteers; Natal Royal Rifles.

At Colenso—Durban Light Infantry.

At Ladysmith—5th Lancers; Detachment 19th Hussars; Brigade
Division, Royal Artillery; 10th Mountain Battery, Royal
Garrison Artillery; 23rd Company, Royal Engineers; 1st
Battalion Devonshire Regiment; 1st Battalion Liverpool
Regiment, and Mounted Infantry Company; 26th (two sections)
British Field Hospital, and Colonial troops.

At Glencoe—18th Hussars; Brigade Division, Royal Artillery; 1st
Battalion Leicestershire Regiment, and Mounted Infantry
Company; 1st Battalion King’s Royal Rifle Corps, and Mounted
Infantry Company; 2nd Battalion Royal Dublin Fusiliers, and
Mounted Infantry Company; 6th Veterinary Field Hospital.

There was also one Company 1st Battalion King’s Royal Rifle Corps
at Eshowe, and a detachment of the Umvoti Mounted Rifles at
Helpmakaar.

Meanwhile, at Pretoria, the Boers, protesting at the notice taken of
the “chimerical grievances of the so-called Uitlanders,” made
energetic efforts to appoint General Viljeon, a rabid anti-Briton,in
place of General Joubert as Commander-in-Chief of the Transvaal
forces.

The troops under Commandant Cronje, the hero of Potchefstroom,
advanced nearer to the border, in the direction of Mafeking, and in
the expectation of attack, this town was securely fortified, while
all the women and children were advised to leave. The fortification
of Kimberley was also commenced. The European exodus from all
quarters continued, defenceless men and women alike being subjected
to insult and ill-treatment by the Boers. Mr. Kruger’s birthday was
kept at Pretoria with general rejoicing, and on the following day a
telegram was sent by President Kruger to the New York World
saying:—

“Through the World I thank the people of the United States
most sincerely for their sympathy. Last Monday the Republic
gave Great Britain forty-eight hours’ notice within which to
give the Republic an assurance that the present dispute would
be settled by arbitration or other peaceful means, and that the
troops would be removed from the borders. This expires at five
to-day. The British Agent has been recalled. War is certain.
The Republics are determined, if they must belong to Great
Britain, that a price will have to be paid which will stagger
humanity. They have, however, full faith. The sun of liberty
will arise in South Africa as it arose in North America.”[Pg 4]

From this letter it was patent that Mr. Kruger was either pursuing
his policy of bluff, or had made long and elaborate preparations for
war with the British. On the same date an announcement was published
in the town of Pretoria:—

Government House, October 11.

“Her Majesty’s Agent at Pretoria was to-day instructed to make
the following communication to the Government of the South
African Republic: ‘The Imperial Government have received with
great regret the peremptory demands of the Government of the
South African Republic conveyed in the telegram of October 9.
You will inform the Government of the South African Republic
that the conditions demanded by the Government of the South
African Republic are such as Her Majesty’s Government deem it
impossible to discuss. With the delivery of the above,’ the
Imperial Government add, ‘as the Transvaal Government stated in
their Note that a refusal to comply with their demands would be
regarded as a formal declaration of war, the British Agent is
instructed to ask for his passports.'”

Of course, this news caused intense excitement, and all who had
remained sanguine of peace now gave up hope. At Bloemfontein
President Steyn simultaneously issued a Proclamation to the Burghers
of the Free State. He said that “the sister Republic is about to be
attacked by an unscrupulous enemy, who has long looked for a pretext
to annihilate the Afrikanders.”

He went on to say that the people of the Orange Free State were
bound to the Transvaal by many ties, as well as by formal treaty,
and solemnly declared, in the presence of the Almighty, that they
are compelled to resist a powerful enemy owing to the injustice done
to their kith and kin.

Solemn obligations, continued the Proclamation, have not protected
the Transvaal against an annexation conspiracy. When its
independence ceases, the existence of the Orange Free State as an
independent State will be meaningless. Experience in the past has
shown that no reliance can be placed on the solemn promises and
obligations of Great Britain when the Administration at the helm is
prepared to tread treaties under foot.

After giving a historical sketch of the wrongs which he alleged had
been done to the Transvaal, President Steyn said: “The original
Conventions have been twisted and turned by Great Britain into a
means of exercising tyranny against the Transvaal, which has not
returned the injustice done to it in the past. No gratitude has been
shown for the indulgence which was granted to British subjects, who,
according to law, had forfeited their lives and property. Compliance
with the British demands would be equivalent to the loss of our
independence, which has been gained by our blood and tears. For many
years British troops have been concentrating on the borders of the
Transvaal in order to compel it by terrorism to comply with[Pg 5] British
claims. The crafty plans of those with whom love of gold is the
motive are now being realised. While acknowledging the honour of
thousands of Englishmen who abhor deeds of robbery and violence, the
Orange Free State execrates the wrongful deeds of a British
statesman.”

After expressing confidence that the Almighty would help and aid
them, and counselling the Burghers to do nothing unworthy of
Christians and Burghers of the Free State, the President concluded
with the following words: ” Burghers of the Free State, stand up as
one man against the oppressor and violator of right.”

Meanwhile Sir George White, accompanied by Colonel Ian Hamilton
(Assistant Adjutant-General), Colonel Duff (Assistant Military
Secretary), Lieutenant-Colonel Sir Henry Rawlinson, and Captains
Brooke and Lyon, aides-de-camp, was proceeding on his journey to
Ladysmith. The principal British camps were situated near Glencoe
Junction and Ladysmith, and around these some twelve or fifteen
thousand Boers were reported to be stationed between Sandspruit,
Volksrust, and Wakkerstroom, while on the western side the Natal
border was threatened by the Orange Free State’s forces, which were
posted in the neighbourhood of Van Reenen’s Pass.

A Proclamation, signed by Sir Alfred Milner and Mr. Schreiner, was
issued in Cape Town, warning British subjects of their duty to the
Queen, while at the same time the German Consul-General officially
ordered his countrymen to remain neutral. A similar warning was
given by the German Consul to Germans in Johannesburg. Preparations
were made for the immediate landing of a Naval Brigade from the
British battleships in Simon’s Bay, and volunteers of all kinds
hurried to tender their services for special corps. In Pretoria a
further manifesto was issued, calling on Afrikanders to resist the
British demands, and accusing Lord Salisbury, Mr. Chamberlain, and
Sir Alfred Milner of pursuing a “criminal policy.” It also declared
that it was perfectly clear that the desire and object of Great
Britain was to deprive the Transvaal Republic of its independence on
account of the gold-mining industry on the Rand.

The manifesto went on to say that Great Britain had offered two
alternatives—a five years’ franchise or war. It pointed out that
the difference between the two Governments of two years in the
matter of the franchise had been considered as a sufficient
justification for Her Majesty’s Government to endeavour to swallow
up the Republics, and it reminded the Afrikanders that God would
assuredly defend the right.

The manifesto was signed “Francois Willem Reitz, Secretary of
State.” It created a profound sensation, and a million copies were
printed in Dutch and English.

By this time General Viljoen, in command of the Free State[Pg 6]
artillery, was marching towards Albertina, and a party of Boers was
encroaching on the Natal border near Berg. Newcastle was warned that
a state of war had begun. It was abandoned by the British, and taken
possession of by the Boers, while Mafeking held itself in readiness
to withstand the enemy. At Sandspruit the Boers were scattered in
various camps over a wide area, and on the Portuguese border the
Barberton and Lydenburg commandoes were concentrating. Terrified
refugees were still fleeing to the Cape in such large numbers that
it was almost impossible to find accommodation for them, and large
sums of money were being subscribed both there and in Great Britain
for the relief of the unhappy exiles. Mr. Rhodes, as usual, gave
munificently in aid of the sufferers, and Sir Alfred Milner exerted
himself to save the unhappy victims of British and Boer disagreement
from destitution. The treatment that these poor persons received
from the Boers in the course of their journey caused intense
indignation, and profound sympathy was felt for the homeless ones
who thus suddenly had been cast adrift from domestic comfort to
complete poverty.

It was now believed that, following the precedent of 1881, an
attempt would be made to isolate Mafeking and Kimberley, and carry
on irregular sieges at these places. The enemy’s forces on the
northern frontier of Natal were estimated at some 13,000 men, while
at Mafeking and Kimberley they were supposed to number some three
thousand each. On the east, the seaport of Lorenzo Marques now
sprung into great importance, and the supposed neutralisation of the
harbour was effected.

On the 11th of October Mr. Coningham Greene, the British Agent in
Pretoria, left that place for Cape Town; and on the 14th General Sir
Redvers Buller, as Commander-in-chief of the British forces engaged
against the Boer Republics, started from England. The state of war
had commenced in earnest. The Boers in hot haste began to issue
further Proclamations, and President Steyn continued to call on his
Burghers to “stand up as one man against the oppressor and violator
of rights.” Twenty-four hours later they were over the border,
tearing up railway lines and severing telegraph wires, and thus
cutting off communication between Mafeking, Vryburg, Rhodesia, and
Cape Colony. The investment of Kimberley was imminent, but it was
generally believed that the Diamond City was strong enough to hold
its own till our troops should come to the rescue. The First Brigade
of the Army Service Corps started on the 20th of October from
Southampton, the second left on the following day, and the third
sailed on Sunday the 22nd. About the same time the Canadian
Government decided to contribute 1000 men for service in South
Africa, and the New Zealand Contingent sailed for the Cape.

THE OUTBREAK OF WAR—THE DRAKENSBERG MOUNTAINS WHERE
THE BOERS WERE LAAGERED.

In spite of the energetic movements that were suddenly set on[Pg 7]
foot, a few pessimists ventured to declare that we would be bound to
reap the results of our previous unpreparedness, and that in
consequence of our procrastination and the weakness of the
Government in not having taken the initiative and allowed us to
mobilise earlier, the Boers would get a good six weeks’ start—a
loss it would be hard for the best tacticians or the finest fighting
men in the world to retrieve. But the mouths of the grumblers were
silenced. Every one was convinced that the fate of the nation was
perfectly safe in the hands of Sir Redvers Buller and Mr. Thomas
Atkins, and, so convinced, thousands upon thousands flocked to see
them off, and roared their God-speed with cheery British lungs,
albeit with sad and anxious hearts.

THE OCCUPATION OF DUNDEE

Late in September a force consisting of two battalions of infantry,
a regiment of cavalry, and two field-batteries was hurriedly pushed
forward to occupy Dundee. Affairs between the British and the Boers
were nearing a crisis. It was beginning to be believed that the
Dutchmen meant to take the initiative and strike a blow against our
supremacy in South Africa, though some at home were still
shilly-shallying with sentimental arguments as to the propriety of
fighting our “brother Boer” at all. As we now know, it wanted but
the smallest move on the part of the British to bring things to a
head. Large commandoes were gathered together with a rapidity which
would have been marvellous had the Boers not designedly brought
about the issue of war, and the frontier of the northern angle of
Natal was threatened. Dundee is an important coal-mining centre
situated some forty-eight miles north-east of Ladysmith. Why it was
chosen as our advance post is hard to decide. Its communications
with Ladysmith were open to attack from either flank, and, in the
light of after events, we see that the position there of a detached
force was highly precarious. General Sir George White in an official
despatch thus describes his action in the matter:—

“Since my arrival in the Colony I had been much impressed by the
exposed situation of the garrison of Glencoe, and on the evening of
October 10 I had an interview on the subject with his Excellency the
Governor, at which I laid before him my reasons for considering it
expedient, from a military point of view, to withdraw that garrison,
and to concentrate all my available troops at Ladysmith. After full
discussion his Excellency recorded his opinion that such a step
would involve grave political results and possibilities of so
serious a nature that I determined to accept the military risk of
holding Dundee as the lesser of two evils. I proceeded in person to
Ladysmith on October 11, sending on Lieutenant-General Sir William
Penn Symons to take command at Glencoe.[Pg 8]

“The Boers crossed the frontier both on the north and west on
October 12, and next day the Transvaal flag was hoisted at
Charlestown. My great inferiority in numbers necessarily confined me
strategically to the defensive, but tactically my intention was, and
is, to strike vigorously whenever opportunity offers.”

Everything at this juncture depended on the rapidity with which our
army at home could be mobilised and sent to the Cape, and though we
took to ourselves some credit for the energy displayed by all
concerned, we were really scarcely up to date in the matter of
activity. For instance, in 1859 it took only thirty-seven days for
France to collect on the river Po a force of 104,000 men, with
12,000 more in Italy, while in 1866 the Prussian army, numbering
220,000 men, were placed on the frontiers of Saxony and Silesia in a
fortnight. But more expeditious still was Germany in 1870. In nine
days she was able to mobilise her forces, and in eight more to send
to the French frontier an army of 400,000 soldiers and 1200 guns! We
had, it is true, to ship off our troops a distance of some 8000
miles, but, without counting this—a natural disadvantage—there
were others—many others, the upshot of red-tapism—to be contended
with. This Sir George White was beginning to feel, but his
sufferings in regard to the initial delay were threefold later on.

To return to Dundee. It was maintained both by the Government and
the people of Natal that the valuable coal supply should be
protected, and an attempt was therefore made to guard it. The
misfortune was that from the first Lieutenant-General Sir W. Penn
Symons—who, before the arrival of Sir George White, commanded in
Natal—seemed to be ill acquainted with the enormous forces that the
Boers could bring to bear against him. It was true that he could not
at that time be certain, any more than appeared to be the Government
at home, that the Free Staters would join the Republicans; but to
any one acquainted with the subject, the fact that President Steyn
had pulled the strings of the Bloemfontein affair was sufficient
evidence of a contemplated alliance. With the Free State neutral,
the aspect of affairs might have been entirely changed, and Dundee,
with Ladysmith to support it, might have held its own. As it was,
these small places were from the first placed in the most unenviable
quandary.

General Symons, on the arrival of Sir George White in Natal, took
command of the forces in Dundee, and began active preparations for
the reception of the Dutchmen.

Map of Northern Natal. Scale 15 Statute Miles to the
Inch.

The latter, immediately after the declaration of war, took
possession of Newcastle, and our patrols soon came in touch with the
enemy. In spite of their animated and aggressive movements, however,
Sir W. Penn Symons was disinclined to believe that the enemy meant a
serious attack upon Dundee, and though fully[Pg 10]
prepared for
hostilities, he was somewhat amazed when really informed of the
rapid advance of the united Republicans. But he lost no time. He
made inquiries, and satisfied himself that he was in a position of
some danger and that he must promptly leap to action. The chief
difficulty of the situation lay in the number of passes through
which the Boers with their easily mobilised forces could manage to
pour in bodies of men, and the limited number of British troops at
General Symons’s disposal. From the movements of the Boers it was
obvious that the plan of attack had long been cleverly and carefully
arranged. The Free State Boers on the 12th of October seized
Albertina Station, near the Natal frontier, and took possession of
the key, the stationmaster having to make his way on a trolley to
Ladysmith. There, as yet, all was externally peaceful, as though no
enemy were near, but a suppressed anxiety to be “up and at ’em”
prevailed among the troops. Their ardour was in nowise damped by the
incessant rain that fell, and converted the surrounding country into
a wide morass, nor by the snow that followed, which gave the
Drakensberg Mountains an additionally impregnable aspect and
rendered them at once picturesque and forbidding.

A steady increase of the commandoes in the neighbourhood of
Doornberg continued, and an attack within a few days seemed
imminent.

Thereupon a large number of troops left Ladysmith for Acton Homes,
where a Boer commando of four miles long was reported to be
laagered. But the Boers retreated, and the troops remained some ten
miles from Ladysmith, the Dublin Fusiliers alone moving back to
Glencoe, whence they had come by train by order of General Symons.

At Glencoe we had, as before stated, some 4000 men, but report said
that General Viljeon had an enormous force, nearly double ours in
number, which was lying at the foot of Botha’s Pass, one and a half
miles on the Natal side of the Border. Besides this, General Kock
had a commando at Newcastle. The invasion of Natal by the Boers in
three columns was formally announced by an official statement from
the Governor:—

Pietermaritzburg, October 16.

“Natal was invaded from the Transvaal early on the morning of the
12th inst., an advance being made by the enemy in three columns. On
the right a mixed column of Transvaal and Free State Burghers with
Hollander Volunteers marched through Botha’s Pass. In the centre the
main column, under General Joubert’s personal command, crossed
Lang’s Nek and moved forward viâ Ingogo. On the left a large
commando advanced from Wakker[Pg 11]stroom viâ Moll’s Nek and Wool’s
Drift. The object of all three columns was Newcastle, which was
occupied on the night of the 14th, the central column having slept
the previous night at Mount Prospect, General Colley’s old
camping-place. On Sunday an advance party of 1500 Boers, with
artillery, pushed south of Ingagane, but the greater portion of this
commando retired later in the day on Newcastle. A Boer force which
had been concentrating at De Jager’s Drift captured six Natal
policemen. A picket of the King’s Royal Rifles Mounted Infantry has
exchanged a few shots with the enemy. This has hitherto been the
only fighting.

“A large force of Free State Boers, estimated at from 11,000 to
13,000, is watching the passes of the Drakensberg from Olivier’s
Hoek to Collins’s Pass. They have pushed a few patrols down the
berg, but hitherto the main force has not debouched from the actual
passes, which are being intrenched.”

As will be seen, the advance of the foe seemed to be converging on
Sir George White’s position from all directions, and threatening
Glencoe from the north, east, and possibly west. Still the troops
remained cheerful and looked forward to a brush with the enemy. On
the 18th hostilities were begun by the Free State commando moving
about ten miles down the Tintwa Pass. They opened fire with their
artillery on some small cavalry patrols, but their shooting was
distinctly inferior, and no one was injured. They retreated on the
advance of the 5th Lancers. Several more commandoes were known to
have advanced to join a force stationed at Doornberg, some twelve
miles from Dundee, and the enemy’s scouts having also been seen some
seven miles off Glencoe, an engagement was expected at any moment.
An interesting account of this interval of suspense was given by an
officer writing on the 16th October from Dundee, interesting and
pathetic, too, when, in reading it, we remember that the gallant
fellow to whom the writer alluded is alive no longer. He said:—

“Hitherto there has been no fighting at all, but our patrols are in
touch with the enemy. I was out on my first patrol the day before
yesterday since the declaration of war. My orders were to start at 6
a.m., push on about twelve miles along the Newcastle road, and stay
out till about 6 p.m. I went out to a small hill about four miles
from the camp and reconnoitered, and then went on to a place called
Hadding Spruit, where I found a few people at the station and the
stationmaster. This is at present the terminus of the line, all the
rolling stock north of this having been sent south, and all the
wires cut and instruments removed by the railway people. There is a
large coal-mine here, and the people are in a deadly funk about
being blown up. I pushed on to a large kopje, a few miles this side
and west of Dannhauser, and climbed to the top, where I[Pg 12] spent an
hour or so, as from there one can see as far as Ingagane Nek, four
miles this side of Newcastle, the place I sketched. Just as I looked
over the top of the hill I saw two men on ponies with guns. They
were talking to a Kaffir. I at once put them down as Boers, and
thought of firing at them, but decided not to disclose my position
and watch them. This was lucky for them, as I caught them later, and
found them to be refugees flying from the Boers, who I discovered
were in occupation of Ingagane and Newcastle, and had their patrols
out nearly to Dannhauser.

“I then went on to Dannhauser, which consists of a railway station,
two farms, a store, a couple of coolie stores, a mine, and a few
huts. We approached with magazines charged and expected to see a
Boer every minute, but found that they were not expected to come
down as far as that till next day. I then made my way slowly back by
the main road, and reached camp about 5 p.m., when I found that the
other patrol (six men and an officer is the strength of each) had
proceeded to De Jager’s Drift and had not returned. A telephonic
communication from the police-station at De Jager’s Drift said, ‘A
large force of forty Boers have crossed Buffalo to cut off your
patrol. Am trying …’—and then ended abruptly. It eventually
transpired that the Boers rushed the police-station before the
message could be completed. Thackwell, who was in command of the
patrol, pursued twelve Boers up to the river. Then thirty-four
crossed to our side, and twelve lower down, the twelve trying to cut
him off behind. However, he retired on to a nek behind, and as they
did not come on, he moved off in about half an hour by another road.
This was lucky for him, as he saw the twelve men who had crossed by
Landsman’s Drift disconsolately coming down from a lot of rocks
where they had been lying in wait for him on the road he had come
by.

“There seems to have been something going on at Kimberley. I wish
they would buck up here and do something. I am on picket to-night,
which means no sleep and a lot of bother, as the picket is about
seven miles from camp at the junction of the Vant’s Drift and De
Jager’s Drift roads, where there is a chance of being plugged at.
The picket on the Helmakaar road was shot at the other night.

“One of the armoured trains came up here yesterday—an ugly-looking
beast with the engine in the middle, all covered with iron, so that
only just the top of the funnel is visible. I do not believe in
them. If any one puts a dynamite cartridge under a rail—pop! up
goes the armoured train.

“I think this will be a very interesting war, as the railway will
play such an important part in the tactics. Thus the other day we
sent the Dublin Fusiliers down to Ladysmith to repel an[Pg 13] expected
attack at half-an-hour’s notice, and brought them back the same
night….

“We are under an awfully nice General—one Penn Symons—a real good
chap.”

On the 18th of October the Carabineers were in touch with the enemy
in the neighbourhood of Bester’s Farm a great part of the day, and
Lieutenant Galway, son of the Chief-Justice of Natal, who remained
to watch his troops off the kopje, was reported missing. The
Carabineers were compelled to retire owing to being completely
outnumbered by the Boer force, and had they not done so they would
have run the risk of being cut off from their supports. There were
some hair-breadth escapes, and Major Taunton, who was riding at the
head of his squadron, came through a vigorous hail of bullets quite
uninjured.

Major Rethman, in command of 300 Natal Mounted Rifles, also actively
engaged the enemy near Acton Homes, but was also compelled to retire
for fear of being cut off. Being quite conversant with Boer tactics,
he refused to be drawn by the pretence of retreat made by the
Dutchmen, knowing that concealed forces of the enemy in great
numbers were waiting to entrap him. Major Rethman, believing in the
old saw that brevity is the soul of wit, reported his loss as “one
hat.”

The Dutchmen now advanced. An armoured train, sent by Sir George
White to bring in wounded from Bester’s Farm, returned discomfited,
as the rails over the bridge four miles off Ladysmith had been
tampered with. It was found that a farm, which had been deserted
earlier in the day, was now in the occupation of the Boers, but
these, though established on the south side of the line, made no
effort to attack the train and allowed it to return unmolested.
Rumours of fighting were in the air, and skirmishes between advance
parties of British troops and Boers were the order of the day. A
report reached the Glencoe camp that the Boers had been seen some
seven miles off, whereupon Major Laming with a squadron of the 18th
Hussars rode out to reconnoitre. Lieutenant Cape, the advanced
officer’s patrol, discovered a strong advance party of the enemy,
who delivered a heavy fire, but fortunately without result. This
most probably was due to the swift and clever manœuvring of the
Hussars.

The Carabineers and Border Mounted Rifles, who were in action nearly
the whole of the 18th of October, returned to camp at three in the
morning of the 19th. They were quite worn out and famished, having
been for twenty-four hours without food, and three days and two
nights in the saddle. Considering the excitement and fatigue, they
were in excellent spirits. Their experience was a novel one, for on
this occasion the Boers, who usually prefer to skulk[Pg 14] under cover,
made incipient rushes at certain points. They gave way, however,
before the pressing attentions of the Maxims, and fled
helter-skelter to cover again; but their departure was on the
principle of “those who fight and run away live to fight another
day.” They reserved themselves for a more decisive effort.

At midday on the 19th a mixed train running from Ladysmith to Dundee
was captured by the enemy about a mile off Elandslaagte Station,
which stands about fifteen miles from Ladysmith, and is the first
station from thence on the line. A war correspondent was taken
prisoner, four Carabineers were wounded, and some horses and cattle
seized. Telegraphic communication in the north was cut off, and four
trucks of stores in the Elandslaagte Station were captured.

THE BATTLE OF GLENCOE

On the night of the 19th, Sir W. Penn Symons discovered that he was
surrounded by the enemy. Three of their columns were converging on
his position—one from the north-west under General Erasmus by the
Dannhauser-Hattingspruit road; one from Utrecht and Vryheid by
Landsman’s Drift from the east, under Commandant Lucas Meyer; and a
third under General Viljoen from Waschbank on the south, this latter
being the force which cut through the Ladysmith-Dundee railway.

The Boer plan was to deliver simultaneously different attacks from
all sides of the Glencoe camp. The column under Erasmus was to open
the attack from the north-west, and falling back, was to draw Symons
in pursuit away from his camp. Then Viljoen and Meyer were to close
on the pursuers from either flank and annihilate them.

Fortunately this skilfully-devised programme was not fulfilled. For
this reason: The force under Lucas Meyer was the first to arrive,
and its leader, impatient to secure the glories of war, decided on
an independent course of action. Before the other columns could put
in an appearance he opened the attack. On the hills round Glencoe
the Boers had posted cannon, and from thence at daybreak on the 20th
of October Meyer’s gunners began to fire plugged shells into the
camp. A flash—a puff of smoke—a whizz and a crash! Hostilities had
begun! By 5 p.m. all General Symons’s troops were under arms. It was
evident that the enemy were in force, and that their guns were some
half-a-dozen in number. Their range was 5000 yards, but,
fortunately, their shots, though well directed, flew screaming
overhead and buried themselves in the soft earth, doing no damage
whatever. A few tents fell, a few marquees were torn up. That was
all. Our artillery soon came into[Pg 15] action, at first at too long a
range, but afterwards—from a position south of Dundee—with greater
success. They then replied to the enemy’s challenge with
considerable warmth and excellent effect; and, since our batteries
numbered some three to one, by 11.30 o’clock the enemy’s Krupps were
silenced. In the meantime the infantry, the 1st King’s Royal Rifles
and the 2nd Dublin Fusiliers, formed for attack opposite the enemy’s
position, which was situated some two miles off at the top of an
almost impregnable hill. Huge boulders margined the sides of it, and
half-way up an encircling wall added to the impassability of the
position. But the word impossible is not to be found in the
dictionary of a soldier, and General Symons gave an order. The hill
was to be taken. The bugles rang out; the infantry fixed bayonets.
Then was enacted another, only a grander, Majuba, but now with the
position of the contending forces inverted. Doubtless the memory of
that historic defeat inspired our men, for they evidently decided
that what the Boer had done, the Briton also could do, and, spurred
by their officers, who showed an absolute disregard of the
possibilities of danger, went ahead and carried the crest in
magnificent style. No such brilliant achievement of British infantry
has been recorded since Albuera. But this, as we shall see, was not
accomplished in a moment. It involved tremendous exposure in
crossing an open plain intersected with nullahs under a terrific
fire, followed by a long spell of dogged climbing, finally on hand
and knees, over more than a mile of broken, sometimes almost
perpendicular, ground, and in the midst of an incessant and furious
fusilade.


Position of Forces before the Battle of Glencoe.
Position of Forces before the Battle of Glencoe.

At 7.30 a.m. the head of the Hattingspruit column appeared; appeared
but to vanish—for it was at once saluted by the 67th Field Battery,
and being unprepared for this somewhat boisterous attention, made
haste to beat a retreat. At 8.50 the infantry brigade was ordered to
advance. Soon the Dublin Fusiliers and the Rifles, who had been
reinforced by the Royal Irish Fusiliers, were steadily moving on,
firing by sections, and using what cover the ground afforded.
Overhead, from the hill described,[Pg 16] and from another south of the
road, the ever-active shells continued their grim music, while all
around was the dense curtain of fine rain that drizzled down like
wet needles from an opaque sky, making a screen between the opposing
forces. But on and on, led by their gallant officers, our infantry
continued to toil, their advance ever covered by the 13th and 67th
Field Batteries—under the command respectively of Major Dawkins and
Major Wing—while the enemy from above poured upon them volley after
volley as hard as rifles would let them. When half-way up, where the
kopje was girded by a flat terrace and a stone wall, the troops,
scattered by the terrific fire, hot, drenched, and panting with
their climb, made a halt. There, under the lea of the hill, it was
necessary to get “a breather,” and to gather themselves together for
the supreme effort. The scene was not exhilarating. The grey mist
falling—the scattered earth and mud rising and spluttering, the
shrieking shells rending the air, already vibrant with the whirr of
bullets—the closer sounds and sights of death and destruction—all
these things were sufficient to stem the courage of stoutest hearts.
Still the British band remained undaunted, still they prepared
boldly for the final rush. Presently, with renewed energy the three
gallant regiments, steadily and determinedly as ever, started off,
scaled the wall, clambered up the steep acclivity, and finally, with
a rush and a roar as of released pandemonium, charged the crest.

The rout of the enemy was complete. At the glint of the steel they
turned and ran—ran like panic-stricken sheep, helter-skelter over
the hill, in the direction of Landmann’s and Vant’s Drifts. Their
retreat was harried by cavalry and mounted infantry, and, so far as
it was possible, in view of the inaccessible position, by the field
artillery. At this juncture the enemy displayed a white
flag—without any intention of surrender, it appears—but our firing
was stopped by order of the artillery commander. Two guns and
several prisoners were captured, together with horses and various
boxes of shells for Maxim, Nordenfeldt, and Krupp quick-firing guns.
Our wounded were many, and some companies looked woefully attenuated
as the remnant, when all was over, whistled themselves back to camp.
Their gallant leader, General Penn Symons, who had taken no
precautions to keep under cover, but, on the contrary, had made
himself conspicuous in being accompanied by a lancer with a red
flag, fell early in the fight, mortally wounded. His place was taken
by Brigadier-General Yule, whose position at that time was far from
enviable. A message had been brought in by scouts, stating that some
9000 Boers were marching with the intention of attacking the British
in the rear, and that at the very moment the advancing multitude
might be cloaked in a dark mist that was gathering round the hills.
Fortunately the hovering hordes[Pg 17] failed to appear, and the first
big engagement of the war terminated in a glorious victory for
British arms.

THE OUTBREAK OF THE WAR—TRANSPORT LEAVING ENGLAND
FOR THE CAPE.

From all accounts the two hostile columns numbered respectively 4000
and 9000 men, and against these forces Sir Penn Symons had at his
command in all about 4000. Among these were the 13th, 67th, and 69th
Field Batteries, the 18th Hussars, the Natal Mounted Volunteers, the
8th Battalion Leicester Regiment, the 1st King’s Royal Rifles, the
2nd Dublin Fusiliers, and several companies of mounted infantry. But
on the Dublin Fusiliers, the King’s Royal Rifles, and the Royal
Irish Fusiliers fell the brunt of the work, the task of capturing
the Boer position, and the magnificent dash and courage with which
the almost impossible feat was accomplished brought a thrill to the
heart of all who had the good fortune to witness it.


Though the fight was a successful one, a grievous incident occurred.
The 18th Hussars had received orders at 5.40 a.m. to get round the
enemy’s right flank and be ready to cut off his retreat. They were
accompanied by a portion of the mounted infantry and a machine-gun.
Making a wide turning movement, they gained the eastern side of
Talana Hill and there halted, while two squadrons were sent in
pursuit of the enemy. From that time, though firing was heard at
intervals throughout the day, Colonel Moeller, with a squadron of
the 18th Hussars and four sections of mounted infantry, was lost to
sight. The rain had increased and the mist covered the hills, and it
was believed that in course of time this missing party would return.
But the belief was vain. In a few days it was[Pg 18] discovered that they
were made prisoners and had been removed to Pretoria. The following
is a list of the gallant officers who were so unluckily captured:—

Colonel Moeller, 18th Hussars; Major Greville, 18th Hussars;
Captain Pollok, 18th Hussars; Captain Lonsdale, 2nd Battalion
Dublin Fusiliers; Lieutenant Le Mesurier, 2nd Battalion Dublin
Fusiliers; Lieutenant Garvice, 2nd Battalion Dublin Fusiliers;
Lieutenant Grimshaw, 2nd Battalion Dublin Fusiliers; Lieutenant
Majendie, 1st Battalion King’s Royal Rifle Corps; Lieutenant
Shore, Army Veterinary Department, attached to 18th Hussars.

An official account of the circumstances which led to the capture
was supplied by Captain Hardy, R.A.M.C., who said: “After the
battle, three squadrons of the 18th Hussars, with one Maxim, a
company of the Dublin Fusiliers, a section of the 60th Rifles and
Mounted Infantry, Colonel Moeller commanding, kept under cover of
the ridge to the north of the camp, and at 6.30 moved down the Sand
Spruit. On reaching the open the force was shelled by the enemy, but
there were no casualties.

“Colonel Moeller took his men round Talana Hill in a south-easterly
direction, crossed the Vant’s Drift road, captured several Boers,
and saw the Boer ambulances retiring. Colonel Moeller, with the B
Squadron of the Hussars, a Maxim, and mounted infantry, crossed the
Dundee-Vryheid railway, and got near a big force of the enemy, who
opened a hot fire, and Lieutenant M’Lachlan was hit.

“The cavalry retired across Vant’s Drift, 1500 Boers following.
Colonel Moeller held the ridge for some time, but the enemy
enveloping his right, he ordered the force to fall back across the
Spruit. The Maxim got fixed in a donga (water-hole). Lieutenant Cape
was wounded, three of his detachment were killed, and the horses of
Major Greville and Captain Pollok were shot.

“The force re-formed on a ridge north of the Sand Spruit, and held
it for a short time. While Captain Hardy was attending to Lieutenant
Crum, who was wounded, Colonel Moeller retired his force into a
defile, apparently with the intention of returning to camp round the
Impati Mountain, and was not seen afterwards.”

The following list of casualties shows how hardly the glory of
victories may be earned:—

Divisional Staff.—General Sir William Penn Symons, mortally
wounded in stomach; Colonel C. E. Beckett, A.A.G., seriously
wounded, right shoulder; Major Frederick Hammersley, D.A.A.G.,
seriously wounded, leg. Brigade Staff.—Colonel John
Sherston,[1] D.S.O., Brigade Major, killed; Captain [Pg 19]Frederick
Lock Adam, Aide-de-Camp, seriously wounded, right shoulder. 1st
Battalion Leicestershire Regiment.—Lieutenant B. de W. Weldon,
wounded slightly, hand. 1st Battalion Royal Irish
Fusiliers.—Second Lieutenant A. H. M. Hill, killed; Major W.
P. Davison, wounded; Captain and Adjutant F. H. B. Connor,
wounded (since dead); Captain M. J. W. Pike, wounded;
Lieutenant C. C. Southey, wounded; Second Lieutenant M. B. C.
Carbery, wounded dangerously, face and shoulder; Second
Lieutenant H. C. W. Wortham, wounded severely, both thighs.
Royal Dublin Fusiliers.—Captain George Anthony Weldon, killed;
Captain Maurice Lowndes, wounded dangerously, left leg; Captain
Atherstone Dibley, wounded dangerously, head; Lieutenant
Charles Noel Perreau, wounded; Lieutenant Charles Jervis Genge,
wounded (since dead). 1st Battalion King’s Royal
Rifles.—Killed: Lieutenant-Colonel R. H. Gunning,[2] Captain
M. H. K. Pechell, Lieutenant J. Taylor, Lieutenant R. C.
Barnett, Second Lieutenant N. J. Hambro.—Wounded: Major C. A.
T. Boultbee, upper thigh, dangerously; Captain O. S. W. Nugent,
Captain A. R. M. Stuart-Wortley, Lieutenant F. M. Crum,
Lieutenant R. Johnstone, both thighs, severely; Second
Lieutenant G. H. Martin, thigh and arm, severely. 18th
Hussars.—Wounded: Second Lieutenant H. A. Cape, Second
Lieutenant Albert C. M’Lachlan, Second Lieutenant E. H.
Bayford.

The Boer force engaged in this action was computed at 4000 men, of
whom about 500 were killed, wounded, or taken prisoners. Three of
their guns were left dismounted on Talana Hill, but there was no
opportunity of bringing them away.

Our own losses were severe, amounting to 10 officers and 31
non-commissioned officers and men killed, 20 officers and 165 non-commissioned
[Pg 20]officers and men wounded, and 9 officers and 211
non-commissioned officers and men missing.

Though General Symons was known to be at the point of death, his
promotion was speedily gazetted, and it was some consolation to feel
that the gallant and popular officer lasted long enough to read of
the recognition of his worth by an appreciative country. The
following is an extract from the Gazette:—

“The Queen has been pleased to approve of the promotion of Colonel
(local Lieutenant-General) Sir W. P. Symons, K.C.B., commanding 4th
Division Natal Field Force, to be Major-General, supernumerary to
the establishment, for distinguished service in the field.”

An officer who was taken prisoner by the enemy, writing home soon
after this engagement, made touching reference to some of the killed
and wounded: “Poor Jack Sherston! Several of the officers here saw
him lying dead on the hill at Dundee. When he left with the message
entrusted to him he said to me, ‘I shall never return.’ Poor Captain
Pechell! He had a bullet through the neck. General Symons was
wounded and thrown from his horse, but he remounted and was
conducted to the hospital, where he learnt that the height had been
taken by our troops. His health improved a little, but he died on
the following Tuesday. What a list of losses already! It is terrible
to think that our own cannon were fired by mistake on our men,
killing a large number. I saw M’Lachlan when he was wounded with a
bullet in his leg. He went about on horseback saying that it did not
hurt him, but at last he had to go to the hospital. My bugler, such
a pleasant fellow, was hit in the head, the body, and the throat,
and killed on the spot…. From a wounded officer, who is a
prisoner, I hear that poor Cape had a bullet in the throat and
another in the leg. He emptied his revolver twice ere falling. He is
progressing towards recovery…. He had the command of our Maxim gun
which fell into the hands of the enemy. The entire detachment which
worked the gun was killed or wounded. At that moment bullets were
whistling all round us. Cape, I think, has been exchanged for one of
the enemy’s wounded. I suppose that he will be sent home invalided.
I wonder what the future has in store for us? It is really
heart-breaking to think that we are penned in here without being
able to do anything but wait.”

ELANDSLAAGTE

Amongst other things, it was known in Ladysmith on the 18th of
October that General Koch’s commando was moving to the Biggarsberg
Pass on the way to Elandslaagte. The advanced guard of the Boers
finding a train at the Elandslaagte station,[Pg 21] attempted to seize it,
but the driver with remarkable pluck turned on steam, and, though
pelted with bullets, got safely to Dundee. The second train was
captured, however, and with it its valuable cargo of live stock, and
two newspaper correspondents, who were made prisoners. Finding that
the enemy was gathered in force round Dundee, and that an attack
there was hourly to be expected, and, moreover, that several Free
State commandoes were shifting about round Ladysmith, the
inhabitants of that town had an uneasy time. Major-General French,
who had but recently arrived from England, was directed by Sir
George White to make a reconnaissance in force in the neighbourhood
of Elandslaagte. He moved his cavalry in the pouring rain some
twelve miles along the Dundee road, but besides locating the enemy,
and beyond the capture of two of their number, who seemed not
ill-disposed to be made prisoners, little was done. On the following
day, Saturday, another reconnaissance was made. General French with
Lieutenant-Colonel Scott Chisholme and the Imperial Light Horse, the
Natal Volunteer Artillery with six guns, supported by half a
battalion of the Manchesters, with railway and telegraph
construction companies, started in the direction occupied by the
enemy on the preceding day. General French’s orders were simple and
explicit, namely, to clear the neighbourhood of Elandslaagte of the
enemy and to cover the construction of the railway and telegraph
lines. The troops slowly proceeded along a low tableland which
terminated in a cliff. On a plain below this cliff lay the station
and village of Elandslaagte, and round and about this settlement
mounted Boers were swarming. These no sooner espied the British than
they made off as fast as their nimble steeds could carry them,
ascending in the direction of a high kopje some 5000 yards away.
Those who remained in the station were fired on by our Volunteer
Battery, while a squadron under Major Sampson moved round to the
north of them.


Position of Forces Before the Battle of Elandslaagte, Noon
Position of Forces Before the Battle of Elandslaagte,
Noon

The first two shells caused considerable consternation among the
Dutchmen, but they were soon returned with interest. Though the
enemy used smokeless explosives, their battery was revealed by the
yellow flash of the guns in the purple shadow of the hill. These[Pg 22]
guns were worked with marvellous accuracy, but, fortunately, many of
the shells—fired with percussion fuses—dug deep into the sand
before bursting. The Volunteer Battery found their own guns so
inferior to those of the enemy that there was little chance of
silencing them, and General French, seeing there was no question of
occupying Elandslaagte with the small force at his disposal, moved
his guns back towards his armoured train, telephoned to Sir George
White, and withdrew in the direction of Modder’s Spruit. There he
awaited reinforcements from Ladysmith. These at 11 o’clock began to
appear: One squadron of the 5th Dragoon Guards, one squadron of the
5th Lancers under Colonel King, and two batteries of artillery, the
latter having come out at a gallop with double teams. Then the
infantry arrived under Colonel Ian Hamilton, the second
half-battalion of the Manchester Regiment, a battalion of the
Devonshire Regiment under Major Park, and five companies of the
Gordon Highlanders under Lieutenant-Colonel Dick-Cunyngham, V.C.

At 3.30 p.m. General White arrived on the scene, but the executive
command of the troops engaged remained in the hands of General
French. The Boers were discovered to be magnificently posted on a
horseshoe-shaped ridge about 800 feet above the level of the railway
to north of the Ladysmith-Dundee road, standing almost at a right
angle from the permanent way, though some 2000 yards removed from
it. On the side nearing the railroad the ridge was crowned with a
peaked kopje, which hill was connected by a nek with another
eminence of the same kind. These hills were held by the enemy, while
their laager was situated on the connecting ridge. The position was
strewn on both flanks by very rough boulders which afforded
excellent cover. On the main hill were three big guns strongly
posted at three different points so as to command a wide expanse of
country and leave a retreat open over the hills in the direction of
Wessel’s Nek. Facing the ridge was a wide expanse of veldt rising
upwards in the direction of Ladysmith.

At four—an unusually late hour for the commencement of
hostilities—the first gun boomed out; the range was 4400 yards. A
few moments of furious cannonading, then the enemy’s guns ceased to
reply. The silence enabled the artillerymen to turn their attention
on a party of the foe who were annoying them with a persistent
rifle-fire on the right flank at a range of 2000 yards. It was an
admirable corrective, and the Boer sharpshooters retired
discomfited. Meanwhile the infantry had been brought up in
preparatory battle formation of small columns covered by scouts. The
position of the infantry was then as follows:—

The first battalion Devonshire Regiment, with a frontage of 500
yards and a depth of 1300 yards, was halted on the western[Pg 23]
extremity of a horseshoe-shaped ridge. The opposite end of this
ridge, which was extremely rugged and broken, was held by the enemy
in force. The first battalion Manchester Regiment had struck the
ridge fully 1000 yards to the south-east, just at the point where it
begins to bend round northwards. The second battalion Gordon
Highlanders were one mile in rear.

LIEUT.-GENERAL J. D. P. FRENCH.

Now, no sooner had the Devonshire Regiment commenced to move forward
than they attracted the shell of the enemy, but owing to the loose
formation adopted, the loss at this time was slight. In spite of the
furious fire, the regiment still pushed on to within 900 yards of
the position, and then opening fire, held the enemy in front of them
till 6 p.m. The batteries also advanced and took up a position on a
ridge between the Devonshire and Manchester Regiments, about 3200
yards from the enemy. Then began an animated artillery duel, the
roar of guns mingling with the thunder of heaven, which at this
juncture seemed to have attuned itself to suit the stormy state of
the human tempest that was raging below. At this period considerable
damage was done. Captain Campbell, R.A., was wounded, an ammunition
waggon overturned, and many men and horses were killed or injured.
For some time the interchange of deadly projectiles was pursued with
vigour, then the 42nd Field Battery came into action. The Imperial
Light Horse now moved left of the enemy’s position; some mounted
Boers at once pushed out and engaged them. Soon after this the guns
from above ceasing firing, our gunners turned their attention to the
mounted Boers, who rapidly fell back. Then, as the sun was setting
and dark clouds were rolling over the heavens and screening the
little light that remained, the infantry pressed forward. The plan
was that while the Devonshire Regiment made a frontal attack, the
Manchester Regiment, supported by the Gordons with the Imperial
Light Horse on the right, were to advance along the sloping ridge,
turn the enemy’s flank and force him back on his main position. This
movement was to be supported by the artillery, which was to close in
as the attack developed.

The Devons, under Major Park, marched out, as said, leading the way
across the plateau and into the valley coolly and deliberately,
though under a terrific fire from above. The Boer guns, which were
served with great courage, invariably gave tongue on the smallest
provocation, and the ground was ploughed up in every direction with
bursting shell. But fortunately few of the gallant Devons were hit.
Later on they drew nearer the position, and the regiment, halted
under cover of convenient ant-hills, and opened fire. The rifles of
the enemy were not slow to reply. Their Mauser bullets whirred like
swarms of bees around the heads of the plucky fellows, who, heedless
of them, dauntlessly advanced to within some[Pg 24] 350 yards of the
summit of the hill. There they awaited the development of the flank
attack.

Meanwhile the Manchesters, with the Imperial Light Horse and the
Gordons, were winding round the lower steeps, the Gordons bearing to
the right through a cutting in the hills. Here, ascending, they came
under the artillery fire of the enemy, the Boers having moved their
guns. Shells, and not only shells but huge boulders, dropped among
the advancing troops, crushing and mutilating, and leaving behind a
streak of mangled bodies. But though the ordeal was terrible, and
the sound and sight of wounded and bleeding were enough to paralyse
the stoutest heart, the ever “gay” Gordons plodded on, passing
higher and higher, while their officers leading, cheered and roared
them up the precipitous ascent. Thus they clambered and plodded,
with men dropping dead at their elbows, with torn and fainting
comrades by their sides. A storm of rain from the gathering
thunderclouds drenched them through to the skin, but they heeded it
not. A storm of bullets from the Boers sensibly diminished their
numbers, but they never swerved. Then their gallant commander fell.
Colonel Dick-Cunyngham, the honoured and beloved, was shot in two
places. Several other dashing Scottish officers were wounded, but
many still heroically stumbled and reeled over the boulders, some
even waving their helmets to pretend they were unhurt, and to
encourage their companions to the great, the final move….

At last the signal for the charge was sounded. The bugle blared out
and was echoed and re-echoed. Then came flash of bayonet and sound
of cheering throats, the rush of Devons, Manchesters, Gordons, and
dismounted Imperials—a wild, shouting mass making straight for the
enemy’s position.

To account for the presence of the Devons in the grand melée it is
necessary to go back somewhat, as the great assault was not
accomplished in a moment.

Our men were advancing in short rushes of about fifty yards, the
Boers all the while lying under cover and shooting till the troops
were within some twenty or thirty yards of them. Then the Dutchmen,
as suited their convenience, either bolted or surrendered.

When the end ridge was gained and the guns captured, the enemy’s
laager was close in sight. A white flag was shown from the centre of
the camps. At this Colonel Hamilton gave an order. The “Cease fire”
was sounded. There was a lull in the action, some of our men
commencing to walk slowly down-hill towards the camp. Suddenly,
without warning, the crackle of musketry was heard, and a deadly
fire poured from a small sugar-loaf shaped kopje to east of the
camp. For one short moment our men, staggered by the dastardly
action[Pg 25] and the fierce suddenness of the attack, fell back, and
during this moment a party of some forty Boers had stoutly charged
uphill and effected a lodgment near the crest.


Plan of Battle of Elandslaagte
Plan of Battle of Elandslaagte

But this ruse was a failure and their triumph short-lived. The 1st
Battalion Devonshire Regiment, who, as we know, had been holding the
enemy in front during the commencement of the infantry attack, and
had since then pushed steadily forward, had now reached to 350 yards
from the enemy. Here they lay down to recover breath before charging
with fixed bayonets. Five companies assaulted the hill to the left
and five to the right; and a detachment of these, arriving at the
critical moment when the Boers were making their last stand, helped
to bring about the triumphant finale.

Like the lightning that shot through the sky above, the Boers, at
the sound of the united cheers, had fled! Some scampered away to
their laager on the Nek, and from thence to other kopjes. Others
filed in troops anywhere, regardless of consequences. While they
were in full retreat, and the mists of darkness, like a gathering
pall, hung over the scene, the 5th Lancers and the 5th Dragoon
Guards charged the flying enemy—charged not once nor twice only,
but thrice, dashing through the scattered ranks with deadly purpose,
though at terrible risk of life and limb. Never were Boers so
amazed.[Pg 26] The despised worms—the miserable Rooineks—had at last
turned, and, as one of them afterwards described it, they had “come
on horses galloping, and with long sticks with spikes at the end of
them, picked us up like bundles of hay!”

The cost of victory, however, was heavy. Roughly estimated, we lost
4 officers and 37 men killed; 31 officers and 175 men wounded. Ten
men were missing. The Boers lost over 300 Burghers killed and
wounded, besides several hundred horses. Their hospital with wounded
prisoners was placed under the care of the British hospital, they
having only one doctor, who, with his primitive staff, was quite
unable to cope with the arduous work of attending the multitude of
sufferers.

Numbers of the enemy of all nationalities—Germans, Hollanders,
Irish, and others—were made prisoners, and among them were General
de Koch and Piet Joubert, nephew of General Joubert. General Viljoen
was killed. The mongrel force, estimated at about 1200 strong, was
commanded by Colonel Schiel, to whom it doubtless owed its excellent
tactical disposition. This officer was wounded and taken prisoner.
The Times gave somewhat interesting character sketches of
prominent Boers who were killed or wounded on this occasion:—

“General Koch was Minute-Keeper to the Executive, and was
President Kruger’s most influential supporter. His son, Judge
Koch, was appointed to a seat on the Bench, but was not
popular, and was regarded as a puppet. The fighting Koch is not
to be confounded with the General Koch, who belongs to Vryheid,
and is a sterling warrior.

“Advocate Coster was State Attorney at the time of the Reform
trials, but resigned owing to President Kruger having insulted
him at a meeting of the Executive. He was an accomplished man,
a member of the Inner Temple, and was very popular with the
Dutch Bar.

“General Ben Viljoen was responsible for most of the
fire-eating articles which appeared in the Rand Post.”

“Colonel Schiel was court-martialled in past days for shooting
four natives whom he accused of insubordination.”

The courage of the Boers during this battle was immense. About two
thousand were engaged, and these, though certainly aided by the
strength of their position, fought valiantly, facing doggedly the
heavy consummately well-directed fire of the British artillery, and
returning it with undiminished coolness.

An interesting incident is mentioned in connection with the battle.
When the fire of the British guns became overwhelming, eight plucky
Boers dashed forward from cover, and, standing together, steadily
opened fire on the men of the Imperial Light Horse, with the evident
purpose of drawing their fire, while their comrades should change
position. Out of this gallant little band, only one man was left to
tell the tale![Pg 27]

THE BATTLE OF ELANDSLAAGTE—CHARGE OF THE 5th
LANCERS.

The following is the casualty roll of officers killed at the battle
of Elandslaagte:—

Imperial Light Horse.—Colonel Scott Chisholme,[3] commander,
killed; Major Wools Sampson, bullet wound, thigh, severely;
Captain John Orr, bullet wound, neck, severely; Lieutenant
William Curry, bullet wound, foot, severely; Lieutenant Arthur
Shore, bullet wound, chest, severely; Lieutenant and Adjutant
R. W. Barnes, wounded severely; Lieutenant Lachlan Forbes,
wounded severely; Captain Mullins, wounded; Lieutenant
Campbell, wounded; Lieutenant Normand, wounded. 21st Battery
Field Artillery.—Captain H. M. Campbell, bullet wound, chest,
severe; Lieutenant W. G. H. Manley, shell wound, head, severe.
Staff.—Captain Ronald G. Brooke, 7th Hussars, bullet wounds,
thigh and head, severe. 1st Battalion Devonshire
Regiment.—Second Lieutenant H. R. Gunning, severely, bullet
wound in chest; Second Lieutenant S. T. Hayley, severely,
bullet wounds in hand and leg; Second Lieutenant G. F. Green,
severely, bullet wound in forearm; Captain William B. Lafone,
slightly, bullet wound. 1st Battalion Manchester
Regiment.—Lieutenant-Colonel Arthur Curran, bullet wound,
shoulder; Captain Charles Melvill, bullet wound, arm, severe;
Captain William Newbigging, bullet wound, left shoulder,
severe; Captain Donald Paton, bullet wound, thigh, severe;
Lieutenant Cyril Danks, bullet wound, scalp, slight. 2nd
Battalion Gordon Highlanders.—Killed: Major H. W. D. Denne,
Lieutenant C. G. Monro, Second Lieutenant J. G. D. Murray,
Lieutenant L. B. Bradbury. Wounded: Lieutenant-Colonel
Dick-Cunyngham, bullet wound, arm, severe; Major Harry Wright,
bullet wound, right foot, severe; Captain J. Haldane, bullet
wound, leg, severe; Captain Arthur Buchanan, bullet wound,
right side, severe; Lieutenant M. Meiklejohn, fractured
humerus, severe; Lieutenant C. W. Findlay, bullet wound, arm
and thigh, severe; Lieutenant J. B. Gillat (attached from
Argyll and Sutherland Highlanders); Second Lieutenant I. A.
Campbell, bullet wound, head and chest, dangerous; Lieutenant
A. R. Hennessy (3rd Batt.), bullet wound, head and chest,
severe.

The following tribute to the memory of Colonel Scott Chisholme is
taken from Mr. John Stuart’s correspondence to the Morning Post:—

“No death has been more severely felt than the Colonel’s. He was a
good man and a good soldier, brave to the point of recklessness, a
wonderfully-inspiriting leader, and, as I judged from about [Pg 28]a
month’s knowledge of him, single-minded, fervent in all his work,
passionately in earnest. His regiment almost worshipped him. On the
day of the fight their keenness was increased because he was keen,
and they ignored the hardships they had gone through because he
shared them and took them lightly, and did his best to improve
matters.

“During the fight he only took cover once or twice, going from troop
to troop, praising and encouraging the men in words that were always
well chosen, for no man could phrase his blame or praise more aptly.
At the last ridge he stopped to tie up the leg of a wounded trooper,
and was shot himself in the leg. Two of his men went to his
assistance, but he waved them off, telling them to go on with their
fighting and to leave him alone. Then he was shot in one of the
lungs, and the men went to his help, but while they were trying to
get him to cover, a bullet lodged in his head and killed him. The
last words he was heard to say were, ‘My fellows are doing well.’
His fellows will always remember that.

“I may be allowed to recall one or two interesting recollections of
the Colonel. One is the speech he delivered when the Maritzburg Club
dined him and his officers. Both he and General Symons spoke.
Neither man was an orator, and yet each was more convincing than
many orators, speaking simple, soldierly, purposeful words, words
whose simplicity drove them home. Almost a week before the battle I
saw the Colonel arranging his camp. He had taken off his tunic and
helmet, and did twice as much direction as any other officer, and he
worked as hard as any of the men. It was then, when I saw his vigour
in full activity, that I realised his wonderful capacity for work—a
capacity of which I had often heard, but which I had not been able
to comprehend before.

“The last time I saw him was at the outspan before the battle began.
He came to a group of us and gave one or two orders in such pleasant
words that one knew that to obey him must in itself be a real
delight. Then he sat down and gossiped with us, first about his luck
in the morning, when a shell that hit the ground between his horse’s
feet had failed to burst, and afterwards about luck in general. He
advised the officers to tell their men to sleep while they could,
and then he said, ‘Now I’ll go and get half-an-hour’s sleep myself.’
But at that moment an aide-de-camp came saying that General French
wanted to see him. When the Colonel returned, it was to order his
regiment to saddle up and prepare to mount. In half-an-hour he was
leading the attack on the first kopje.

“I like to think that before death smote him he knew that the battle
was won, and that his fellows had done well, as he expected that
they would, as he had helped them to do by example and generous
encouragement.”[Pg 29]

A private of the Gordon Highlanders, in a letter dated Ladysmith,
November 2, gave a vivid account of the charge of the Gordons at
Elandslaagte, and described how Lieutenant-Colonel Dick-Cunyngham
was wounded when leading his men, and that officer’s chagrin at his
being rendered impotent. He said: “We charged three times with the
bayonet, and my gun was covered with whiskers and blood, though I
don’t remember striking anybody, but I was nearly mad with
excitement, shells bursting and bullets whizzing round like hail. I
was close behind the commanding officer when he was wounded. He was
shot and had to sit down, but he cheered on his men. ‘Forward,
Gordons,’ he cried, ‘the world is looking at you. Brave lads, give
it to the beggars, exterminate the vermin—charge.’ He then started
crying because he could no longer lead his battalion, and he would
not retire from the field until the day was won. He is a fine man to
lead a battalion—as brave as a lion. The Gordons were the last
line, and we raced through the Manchesters and the Devons and the
Light Horse Volunteers, all charging together.”

Here we have a proof how much the morale of soldiers may be
influenced by their immediate chief.

The Natal Advertiser in its account of the final scene said:—

“By a quarter past six the Devonshire Regiment, the Gordon
Highlanders, and the Manchester Regiment, with the Imperial Light
Horse, were in a position to storm the Boer camp from the enemy’s
front and left flank, and the signal for the bayonet charge was
sounded. Then was witnessed one of the most splendid pieces of
storming imaginable, the Devons taking the lead, closely followed by
the Gordons, the Manchesters, and the Light Horse, in the face of a
tremendous, killing fire, the rattle and roar of which betokened
frightful carnage…. A bugler boy of the 5th Lancers shot three
Boers with his revolver. He was afterwards carried round the camp
amid cheers.”

So many acts of gallantry were performed that they cannot all be
related. It is impossible, however, to allow the wondrous pluck of
Sergeant Kenneth M’Leod to go unrecorded. During the charge this
gallant Scot was twice struck, once in the arm and once in the side.
He however continued to pipe and advance with the Gordons to their
final rush. Presently came more bullets, smashing his drones, his
chanter, and his windbag, whereupon the splendid fellow had to give
in.

Perhaps the most heart-rending period was that following the last
gleam of daylight, when the Medical Staff went forth to do their
melancholy duty. All were armed with lanterns, which, shining like
pale glow-worms, made the dense gloom around more impenetrable
still. Yet, groping and shivering through the black horror of[Pg 30] the
night, they patiently pursued their ghastly task with zeal that was
truly magnificent. Dead, dying, wounded, were dotted all over the
veldt. There, bearded old Boers, boys, Britons in their prime, were
indiscriminately counted, collected, tended, the Field Hospital men
and Indian stretcher-bearers working incessantly and ungrudgingly
till dawn. Gruesome and heart-rending were the sights and scenes
around the camp-fires when such wounded as could crawl dragged
themselves towards their comrades. Pitiable the faces of the
survivors as news came in of gallant hearts that had ceased to beat.
A pathetic incident was witnessed in the grey gloom of the small
hours. One of the bearers chanced on an ancient hoary-headed Boer,
who was lying behind a rock supporting himself on his elbows. The
bearer approached warily, as many of the enemy were known to have
turned on those who went to their succour. This man, however, was
too weak from loss of blood to attempt to raise his rifle. Between
his dying gasps he begged a favour—would some one find his son, a
boy of thirteen, who had been fighting by his side when he fell. The
request was obeyed. The little lad, stone-dead, was discovered. He
was placed in the failing arms of his father. The unhappy old fellow
clasped the clay-cold form, and hugged it despairingly to himself,
and then, merciful Providence pitied him in his misery—his stricken
spirit went out to join his son.

An officer who was wounded, and who spent the night in the terrible
scene, thus described his own awful experiences: “I lay where I fell
for about three-quarters of an hour, when a doctor came and put a
field-dressing on my wound, gave me some brandy, put my helmet under
my head as a pillow, covered me with a Boer blanket which he had
taken from a dead man, and then went to look after some other poor
beggar. I shall never forget the horrors of that night as long as I
live. In addition to the agony which my wound gave me, I had two
sharp stones running into my back; I was soaked to the skin and
bitterly cold, but had an awful thirst; the torrents of rain never
stopped. On one side of me was a Gordon Highlander in raving
delirium, and on the other a Boer who had his leg shattered by a
shell, and who gave vent to the most heart-rending cries and groans.
War is a funny game, and no one can realise what its grim horrors
are till they see it in all its barbarous reality. I lay out in the
rain the whole of the night, and at daybreak was put into a doolie
by a doctor, and some natives carried me down to the station. The
ground was awfully rough, and they dropped me twice; I fainted both
times. I was sent down to Ladysmith in the hospital train; from the
station I was conveyed to the chapel (officers’ hospital) in a
bullock-cart, the jolting of which made me faint again. I was the
last officer taken in. I was then put to bed, and my wound was
dressed just seventeen hours after I was hit.[Pg 31] They then gave me
some beef-tea, which was the first food I had had for twenty-seven
hours.”

The amazing spirit of chivalry that animated all classes, general
officers, medical officers, chaplains, and even stretcher-bearers,
in this campaign has been the subject of much comment. It was
thought that modernity had rendered effete some of the sons of Great
Britain, and the war, if it should have done no other good, has
served to prove that times may have changed, but not the tough and
dauntless character of the men who have made the Empire what it is.

The following, from a Congregational minister of Durban, who had
volunteered to go to the front as honorary chaplain to the Natal
Mounted Rifles, in which corps many of his congregation enrolled, is
of immense interest. It gives us an insight into the inner core of
valour—the valour of those who, unarmed, share the dangers without
the intoxications of the fight. It runs:—

“The Lancers, who were mistaken by the Boers in the growing
darkness for a body of their own men, fell upon them and turned
a rout into a wild flight. Commander Schiel was very furious at
losing the battle, and said he would like to kill every man,
woman, and child in Natal. In this he was the exception to the
rule, for the captives whom we liberated said the Boers had
treated them with great kindness. After the battle Dr.
Bonnybrook and I spent the night on the field of battle, and
also followed the retreating Boers for a distance of six or
seven miles, searching for and tending the wounded and dying.
In the early hours of the morning we came to a Boer
field-hospital, and shouting out, ‘Doctor and Predicant,’ we
entered and rested, and slept there awhile. By daybreak we were
out again. About six miles from camp Dr. Bonnybrook rode up to
twenty-five mounted and armed Boers, and told them they were
his prisoners. Ordering two to take the weapons of their
comrades, he marched them into camp prisoners. For an unarmed
man to accomplish alone, this was an exceedingly brave thing to
do. After the battle one of the captured held up his gun and
said, ‘Look through this. I have not fired a shot. I am a
Britisher. They forced me to come.'”

Among other heroes of Elandslaagte was Lieutenant Meiklejohn of the
Gordon Highlanders. This young officer, one of the “Dargai boys,”
helped the charge in an endeavour to embarrass the Boer flank.
Supported by a party of Gordons, so runs the narrative, Meiklejohn
waved his sword and cried out to his party hastily gathered round
him. But the Boer ranks were alert, and poured in a deadly fire on
the gallant band. Lieutenant Meiklejohn received three bullets
through his upper right arm, one through the right forearm, a finger
blown away, a bullet through the left thigh, two bullets through the
helmet, a “snick” in the neck, while his sword and scabbard were
literally shot to pieces. He has by now lost his right arm, but,
happily, being left-handed, it is hoped he may remain in the
profession he is so well calculated to adorn.[Pg 32]

A private soldier in the 2nd Battalion Gordon Highlanders recounted
an extraordinary personal experience. He said:—

“We, the Devons, Imperial Light Horse, and others, had a fight
at Elandslaagte with the Boers, and I never enjoyed myself so
much before. You first have to get christened to fire, and then
you think nothing of the shells bursting about you, and the
bullets which go whistling past like bees. We went forward by
fifty-yard rushes, and at every rush you could hear a groan,
and down would go one of our comrades, either killed or
wounded, poor chap. When we were miles from the enemy they
opened fire on us with shell, and as we were going along in
mass, one of the shells burst on the left of the company, and
one of our men of my section—Bobby Hall—got shot dead with a
piece of the shell going straight through his head. That was
what made more than one wish to turn and run. But what would
Britain do if her soldiers ran from the enemy? At last we got
to where we could get a shot at the Boers with our rifles, and
you may bet we gave them more than one, as perhaps the papers
have told you. I got through the rifle-fire down to the bayonet
charge on the hillside, when I felt a sting in the left arm,
and looking down, found I was shot in the wrist. In changing my
position I got shot in the centre of the forehead. The bullet
did not go straight through. It glanced off my nose-bone, and
came out above my right temple…. On looking round, I was just
in time to see the blood squirt from the first wound. I shifted
my position in quick time, for I did not want another from the
same rifle. I lay still after doing this for a while, when the
thought came to me to get my wrist bandaged and try to shoot
again. On changing my position I got a bullet right in the
‘napper.’ I was out of action then, for all was dark. I heard
the officer I was going to get the bandages from say, ‘Poor
chap! he’s gone.’ But no, I am still kicking.”

THE RETREAT FROM DUNDEE

Owing to the Boers having posted their 15-centimetre gun on the
Impati for the purpose of shelling the camp and town, the troops and
inhabitants removed to a position some three miles south of Dundee
village. The movement was fraught with many discomforts. Rain fell
in torrents, making the roads a mass of slush and enveloping
everything in a thick mist, while provisions, which had been hastily
gathered together, were scarce. On the following day, Sunday, an
attempt was made to return to camp, but the Boer firing continued so
active that the project had to be abandoned. Thereupon, on Sunday
night the whole column, having first loaded four days’ supplies from
their old camp and set there lighted candles sufficient to cause
such an illumination as would suggest to the Boers an idea of
occupation, quietly stole away. No one exactly knew their
destination. At nine of the clock the Army Service Corps waggons
moved to the camp, were loaded, and by midnight commenced rumbling
along in the damp obscurity. The advance column, after passing
through Dundee, where it was joined by transport and rearguard,
proceeded along the Helpmakaar road on the way to Ladysmith.[Pg 33]

MAJOR-GENERAL SIR W. PENN SYMONS, K.C.B.

On Monday afternoon the first halt was called, but the rest was of
short duration, for at ten the column was again plodding along
through the miry roads in hourly dread lest the whole scheme should
be spoilt, and the Boers suddenly arrest the course of the
two-mile-long column.

And they had indeed good reason for alarm. They were forced to plod
through a narrow pass in the Biggarsberg range of mountains, so
narrow indeed that a hundred Boers might have effectually barred
their way. Here, through this perilous black cylinder of the hills,
they marched at dead of night. It took them between the hours of
half-past eleven till three, stumbling and squelching in the mire,
and knowing that should the enemy appear, should they but shoot one
of the oxen of the leading waggon of the convoy, and thus block the
cramped defile, all chance of getting safely through to Ladysmith
would be at an end. This was by no means a happy reflection to fill
men’s minds in the dripping, almost palpable, darkness of the night,
and the resolute spirit of the gallant fellows who unmurmuringly
stowed away all personal wretchedness and stuck manfully to their
grim duty is for ever to be marvelled at and admired. Fortunately
the Dutchmen, “slim” as they were, had not counted on the
possibility of this march being executed at all, still less of its
being executed in pitch darkness. They were caught napping, and the
party, who had left kit, provisions (except for the four days), and
everything behind them, who were now drenched to the skin in the
only clothes they possessed, at last reached Sunday River in safety.

Here they eagerly awaited an escort of the 5th Lancers, which had
been detached by Sir George White from Ladysmith to meet them.
These, to the great joy of the worn-out travellers, appeared on
Wednesday afternoon. On that evening the column again started off
for a last long wearisome tramp, the men, who had not been out of
their clothes for a week, being now ready to drop from sleeplessness
and exhaustion. But valiantly they held on. Not a word, not a
grumble. All had confidence in General Yule and his officers, who
shared with the men every hardship and every fatigue; each realised
his individual duty to make the very best of a very bad job, and
pluckily kept heart till the last moment. Torrents of rain fell,
making the night into one vast immensity of slough and pool, but the
stumbling, straining left, right, left, right, of the retreating men
continued ceaselessly through the weary hours. On Thursday morning,
the 26th, to their intense relief, they found themselves at last in
the long-looked-for camp at Ladysmith.

The excitement of arrival was almost too much for the exhausted,
fainting troops, but the cheers that went up from a thousand throats
brought light to their sleep-starved eyes and[Pg 34] warmth to their
chilled frames. There was rest at last—rest and safety, food and
warm covering, though of a more practical than artistic kind. The
Devons—who had just come grandly through the fight at Elandslaagte
and looted the Boer camp of innumerable saleable odds and ends—out
of their newly-gained wealth “stood treat.” In the joy of their
hearts each of the men subscribed sixpence, and the gallant Dublin
Fusiliers, the heroes of Glencoe, who, all unwashed and unshorn, now
looked like chimney-sweeps rather than the warriors they were, were
invited to a fine “square meal.” It is difficult to imagine the
condition of those battered braves after their week of hardship,
fighting, and privation, and sticklers for etiquette would have been
shocked at the manners and customs enforced by warlike conditions.
One who dined with the Dundee column gave the following graphic
description of the luxurious repast:—

“To begin with, there was no sort of furniture either in the
messroom or the anteroom. If you wanted to sit down, you did so on
the floor. We each got hold of a large tin mug, and dipped it into a
large tin saucepan of soup and drank it, spoons not existing. A
large lump of salt was passed round, and every one broke off a piece
with his fingers. Next you clawed hold of a piece of bread and a
chunk of tongue, and gnawed first one and then the other—knives and
forks there were none. This finished the dinner. Add to this two or
three tallow-candles stuck on a cocoa tin, and the fact that none of
the officers had shaved, or had had their clothes off for a week,
and had walked some forty-five miles through rivers and mud, and you
will have some idea of how the officers’ mess of one of the smartest
of Her Majesty’s foot regiments do for themselves in time of war.
Not a murmur or complaint was to be heard.”

Their state must certainly have been pitiable, for it will be
remembered that on the retirement from Dundee rations for four days
only were loaded, and provisions for two months, besides all
officers’ and men’s kit and hospital equipment, were left behind.

And, sad to say, so also were the wounded. It was necessary for
their future well-being to desert them. The men who had so
gloriously led to victory now found themselves stranded and in a
strange position—the vanquishers at the mercy of the vanquished!
Most melancholy of all must have been the plight of those unhappy
sufferers when they first learnt that their comrades were marching
farther and farther away, and that they, in all their helplessness,
must be left lonely—unloved, and perhaps untended—in charge of the
enemy. One dares not think of the agonies of those sad souls—the
nation’s invalids—bereft of kindly words and kindred smiles; one
cannot linger without a sense of emasculating weakness on the[Pg 35] sad
side-picture of battle that, in its dumb wretchedness, seems so much
more paralysing than the active horror of facing shot and shell in
company with glorious comrades in arms. Let us hope there was some
one to whisper to them, to persuade them that all was for the best;
that the safety of their sick selves and their sound mates depended
on this retreat, this wondrous retreat which, when the tale of the
war in its entirety shall be told, will shine like a dazzling light
among records whose brilliancy in the history of British
achievements cannot be excelled. Perhaps, too, they had faith to
inspire them with the certainty that all that they had suffered in
that dark hour for their country and for the weal of their fellows,
would be remembered to their glory in the good times to come.

While the retreat was going forward Glencoe’s gallant hero was
breathing his last. After hopelessly lingering for three days,
General Sir W. Penn Symons passed away. He expired in the hands of
the enemy at Dundee hospital on Monday the 23rd of October. The next
day he was quietly buried with profound signs of mourning.

SIR W. PENN SYMONS—GLENCOE

By the death of Major-General Sir William Penn Symons, the British
army lost a brilliant and distinguished soldier, and a man of great
valour and courage. He came of a Cornish family, the founder of
which was a Norman knight who came over with William the Conqueror.
The eldest son of the late William Symons, Recorder of Saltash, he
was born in 1843, and in 1863 joined the South Wales Borderers—the
old 24th Regiment. He became lieutenant in 1866, captain in 1878,
major in 1881, lieutenant-colonel in 1886, and colonel in 1887.

His first experience of active service was in 1877, when the
Borderers took the field against the Galekas. In the Zulu War of
1879 he served with distinction, but was not present at the battle
of Isandlwana, being away from his regiment on special duty. In 1885
he served as Deputy-Assistant-Adjutant and Quarter-Master-General,
organising and commanding the Mounted Infantry in the Burmese
Expedition. Being honourably mentioned in dispatches for his
services with the Chin Field Force, he received a brevet-colonelcy.
In 1889-90 he was given a brigade in the Chin-Lusha Expedition, was
again mentioned in despatches, made a C.B., and received the thanks
of the Government of India. He commanded a brigade of the Waziristan
Field Force in 1894-95 with like distinction, but he will best be
remembered in connection with the campaign on the North-West
Frontier of India in 1897-98, after which he was made a K.C.B. In
1898 he gave up his[Pg 36] appointment in India and took command of the
British troops in Natal.

He was one of the best shots in the army, his military hobby in fact
being musketry, though he was also a great authority on the subject
of mounted infantry. He was a keen sportsman, an excellent linguist.
He was highly respected by all who knew him. As an evidence of how
he was regarded by his brother officers, one may quote from the
telegram which was sent from Sir G. White to the War Office on the
morrow of the battle of Glencoe. The communication said: “The
important success is due to his great courage, fine generalship, and
gallant example, and the confidence he gave to the troops under
him.”

Mr. Winston Spencer Churchill’s remarks about him, in a letter to
the Morning Post, show how fully he was appreciated for his social
as well as for his military qualities.

“So Sir Penn Symons is killed! Well, no one would have laid down his
life more gladly in such a cause. Twenty years ago the merest chance
saved him from the massacre at Isandhlwana, and Death promoted him
in an afternoon from subaltern to senior captain. Thenceforward his
rise was rapid. He commanded the First Division of the Tirah
Expeditionary Force among the mountains with prudent skill. His
brigades had no misfortunes; his rearguards came safely into camp.
In the spring of 1898, when the army lay around Fort Jumrood,
looking forward to a fresh campaign, I used often to meet him. Every
one talked of Symons, of his energy, of his jokes, of his
enthusiasm. It was Symons who had built a racecourse on the stony
plain; who had organised the Jumrood Spring Meeting; who won the
principal event himself, to the delight of the private soldiers,
with whom he was intensely popular; who, moreover, was to be first
and foremost if the war with the tribes broke out again; and who was
entrusted with much of the negotiations with their jirgas. Dinner
with Symons in the mud tower of Jumrood Fort was an experience. The
memory of many tales of sport and war remains. At the end the
General would drink the old Peninsular toasts: ‘Our Men,’ ‘Our
Women,’ ‘Our Religions,’ ‘Our Swords,’ ‘Ourselves,’ ‘Sweethearts and
Wives,’ and ‘Absent Friends’—one for every night in the week. The
night I dined it was ‘Our Men.’ May the State in her necessities
find others like him!”

THE BATTLE OF REITFONTEIN

On the morning of the 23rd, thirty men of the 18th Hussars rode into
camp at Ladysmith, after having had some exciting adventures. The
facts were these. On the arrival at Glencoe[Pg 37] camp of the news of the
Boer defeat at Elandslaagte, General Yule had detached a force to
cut off the flying Boers. Unfortunately, the Hussars who were sent
out for this purpose were themselves cut off, but at last, with the
enemy at their heels, succeeded in fighting their way down a
dangerous pass, and eventually effecting their escape. This, too,
without the loss of a man!

To return to the great retreat. While General Yule was falling back
to effect a junction with General White, the latter officer
conceived a brilliant plan to ensure the safety of the returning
force. He was aware that Yule’s column was marching via the
Helpmakaar road, Beith, and the Waschbank and Sunday River Valleys,
and therefore, to cover the movement, he sent out a strong force to
the west of the road. The force consisted of the 21st, 42nd, and
53rd Field Batteries, 1st Devons, 1st Liverpools, 1st Gloucesters,
2nd King’s Royal Rifles (just arrived from Maritzburg), 19th
Hussars, 5th Lancers, Natal Carabiniers, Border Mounted Rifles, and
Imperial Light Horse.

The enemy was already strongly posted on the kopjes a mile and a
half west of the railway and two miles south-east of Modder Spruit
station, in all, some seven miles from Ladysmith. It was necessary,
therefore, to keep him well occupied, and divert his attention from
the Dundee column. On both sides firing soon commenced, but our guns
were promptly silenced. Then the British took up a position
three-quarters of a mile west of the railway, and for some twenty
minutes kept up a heavy artillery fire supplemented by sharp volleys
from the infantry. Before long the kopjes were cleared and the
object of the British attack accomplished. The main body of the
Boers retired in the direction of Besters, a point to the south of
Ladysmith, where, in the circumstances, it was more advisable for
them to be. In this battle a great deal of sharpshooting, especially
at officers, took place on the part of the foe, who also resorted to
their old tactics of discharging their guns and running away, again
discharging them and again running—a trick they had been mightily
fond of in their dealings with the Zulus, and which was calculated
to tire out the fleetest antagonists. Colonel Wilford of the 1st
Gloucester Regiment was mortally wounded. Sir George White had a
narrow escape, as the Boers turned their artillery on the Staff, and
their first shell came screaming within fifteen yards of the
General. Captain Douglas, 42nd Battery, had also a marvellous
escape, his horse having been wounded and his haversack ripped open
by a splinter. In this smart engagement, as Sir George White in his
official statement declared, “Our side confined its efforts to
occupying the enemy and hitting him hard enough to prevent his
taking action against General Yule’s column.” The manœuvre, as[Pg 38]
we know, was eminently successful, but was not executed without cost
to those who assisted in it. The following was the official list of
the officers killed and wounded:—

1st Battalion Gloucestershire Regiment.—Killed:
Lieutenant-Colonel and Colonel Edmund Percival Wilford. 42nd
Battery Field Artillery.—Wounded: Lieutenant S. W. Douglas,
shell-graze of abdomen, slight. 53rd Battery Field
Artillery.—Major Anthony J. Abdy, shell-graze of right knee,
slight; Lieutenant Arthur Montague Perreau, bullet wound, right
leg, severe; Lieutenant George Herbert Stobart (from 34th
Battery), bullet wound, finger, slight. 19th Hussars.—2nd
Lieutenant A. Holford, bullet wound, slight. 1st Battalion
Gloucestershire Regiment.—Lieutenant Carlos Joseph Hickie,
slightly.

The Boers, triumphant, entered Dundee about the same time as General
Yule and his worn-out troops were being enthusiastically greeted in
Ladysmith. They attacked the Dundee Town Guard, putting it to
flight, and turned many civilians out of their houses. Later, they
mounted two big guns at Intintanyone, some 4500 yards from the
Ladysmith camp, and their energies pointed to further activities.

LADYSMITH

Here it may be as well to review the geographical position of this
now famous place. Ladysmith, as a position for purposes of defence,
is very badly situated. It lies in the cup of the hills, and stony
eminences command it almost in a circle. Towards the north is
Pepworth’s Ridge, a flat-headed hill fringed at the base with mimosa
bushes. North-east is Lombard’s Kop, which is flanked by a family of
smaller kopjes. South of this hill and east of Ladysmith is a
table-headed hill called Umbulwana. South of this eminence runs the
railway through the smaller stations of Nelthorpe and Pieters
towards Colenso. To the west of Pepworth’s Ridge is Surprise Hill,
and other irregular hills which rise from four to five hundred feet
on all sides. The place is watered by the Klip River, which enters
the valley between the hills on the west, twists gracefully in front
of the town, and turns away among the eastern hills before making
its way to the south. The position, commanded as it was on every
hand, was not an enviable one, but the glorious fellows who had
fought in two brilliant engagements were in no wise disconcerted.

OFFICER OF THE NINTH LANCERS.

Yet all were on the alert, for the Boers had now closed in round the
town, and an engagement was hourly expected. A little desultory
fighting took place, but when the British troops advanced, those of
the Orange Free State at once retired towards the border. The town,
however, was somewhat harassed for want of water, owing to the Boers
having cut off the main pipes. The inconvenience was merely
temporary, as the Klip River, which runs[Pg 39] through the main
position, was fairly pure, and there were wells which could be made
serviceable. A captive balloon was inflated by the Royal Engineers,
and was used for the purpose of making observations, much to the
annoyance of the Dutchmen, who had securely perched themselves at
points of vantage on the surrounding hills. They were at this time
on the north and east, having laagered south-east of Modder Spruit
and Vlaak Plaats, some seven miles from Ladysmith, and were
preparing to arrange a closely-linked chain of earthworks that
should effectually surround the garrison. An exchange of shots now
and then, however, was all that took place for a while between the
contending parties, though both sides were evidently gathering
themselves together for some definite move. The situation was thus
described by a captive in Ladysmith:—

“Saturday and Sunday have passed without any demonstration being
made by the enemy. The camp has again assumed its condition of
readiness and watchfulness. On Saturday afternoon it was rumoured
that General Joubert, with the commando encamped at Sunday River,
was experiencing difficulty in transporting the 40-pounders across
the spruit, which was swollen after the heavy rains. Small parties
of Boers are constantly on the alert, and are harassing the British
outposts.

“Scarcely a day passes without the outlying pickets being fired
upon. The latest reports say that the enemy are gathered in
considerable force on Dewdrop Farm.

“Great excitement has been caused in the Artillery camp by the
capture of a supposed spy, who was caught in the act of tampering
with the guns. The man had eluded the vigilance of the sentry, and
had opened the breech of one of the 15-pounders when he was noticed.
He was promptly arrested. When asked what he was doing, he said he
was a lieutenant in the 18th Battery. Questioned further, he
contradicted himself, and said that it was quite by accident that he
opened the breech. He admitted that he belonged to Johannesburg. He
was marched off in custody of the guard. The sequel of the story has
not been made public.

“No camp followers are allowed, and all here have been ordered to
leave. The enemy are now undoubtedly closing round Ladysmith. A
large commando is reported to be on the Helpmakaar road, and a large
camp has been formed between the Harrismith Railway Bridge and
Potgieter’s Farm. The camp on Dewdrop Farm extends for four miles.
The enemy have an exceptional number of waggons. The Boer patrols
are very venturesome; they have approached within three and a half
miles of the town, and one party actually removed carcasses ready
dressed for consumption from within the slaughtering lines.”[Pg 40]

The prospect was far from cheering, particularly as Sir George White
was well aware that his field-guns were ineffective against the
powerful guns of position which the enemy were handling with
unpleasant dexterity. At this critical period the united forces of
Ladysmith and Glencoe only amounted to some 10,000 men, more than
half of whom were infantry. The General, however, put the best face
he could on the matter, telegraphed home for big guns—and waited!

General Joubert now expressed his opinions on the causes of the war.
His ideas, published in the German journals, were of interest as
showing the sentiments of the opposite camp:—

“It was evident to our Government after the Jameson raid, that
Great Britain would be forced in time by various sordid
elements into a war of extermination with the Boers. It was
equally clear that this danger could only be averted by
armaments on a most extensive scale. We were conscious that the
impending war of annihilation would incur the sharpest
condemnation on the part of the other European Powers, but
history had taught us that not one of these Powers would be
roused to intervene in our favour. In these circumstances we
had to rely on our own strength.

“By indefatigable zeal and heavy sacrifices to augment our
forces, and yet to secrete them from the observation of the
British—these were the objects of our noblest exertion. Well,
we succeeded, and hoodwinked the British. Spies were permitted
to obtain glimpses of our obsolete artillery, but until the war
was on the point of breaking out they had no suspicion of the
formidable extent of our stores of modern material.

“We counted on the unreliability of the British announcements
concerning their own preparedness, and attended as little to
their cries of ‘To Pretoria!’ as did the Germans in 1870 to the
Parisian boasters who shouted ‘À Berlin!’ Without completely
denuding her colonies of troops, Great Britain cannot possibly
despatch more than about 85,000 men to South Africa. Of this
imposing force, only half will be available for the chief
battles. It may be possible for Great Britain to effect the
landing in various places of these troops by the middle of
December. I estimate, however, that the losses in prisoners,
killed, sick, and wounded will amount in the meantime to some
10,000. There will thus remain 75,000 men.

“Even should we fail to prevent the junction of the British
troops under Sir Redvers Buller and be compelled to retreat,
the British army would become from natural causes so
debilitated that it would represent a force for operative
purposes not exceeding 35,000. The remainder would have to be
employed in protecting lines of communication extending some
700 miles.

“Our lines of depôts, on the contrary, are in home territory.
They are constructed at regular distances in three directions,
and barely 500 men are necessary to cover them.
Excellently-organised communications have been established
between them, and if any one of them be seriously threatened,
the stores—if rescue be impossible—will be destroyed.

“Moreover, defensive warfare—to which we need not think,
however, of resorting for a long time to come—is fraught with
far greater advantages to us than offensive operations. With a
change of terrain there will be a change of tactics. In Natal
and the south we have to deal with unfamiliar conditions. On
the high plains of the Transvaal and the Orange Free State we
shall be at[Pg 41] home, and the British will meet opposition from us
and from Nature at every step of the way, and at all times be
prepared for action on two or three fronts. In this way will be
developed a guerilla warfare of a most inconceivably bloody
character, such as the British will be unable to endure for
more than a few months.”

General Joubert then protested that the Boers were fighting merely
for the freedom of their own “narrower” Fatherland, and not with a
view to the destruction of British preponderancy in South Africa. He
acknowledged the bravery of the British soldiers, but imagined that
hardships and deprivations would so demoralise them that they would
be unable to hold out against an enemy superior in numbers.

“In these circumstances,” he continued, “do not accuse me of
boasting when I frankly say that victory will be ours. Every
one of us is filled with the same conviction and unshakeable
faith in God, that He will remain as true to us in this as in
former wars, and that He will not allow the blood shed and to
be shed in this struggle, that will probably last yet a year,
to extinguish us and our children.”

THE BATTLE OF LOMBARD’S KOP

Towards the end of October Sir George White decided that something
must be done to protect his line of communication with the south.
The Boers were spreading out in crescent form and drawing gradually
nearer to the town. On the north were troops commanded by General
Joubert. On the west was a Free State commando, and on the east was
General Lucas Meyer, who owed us a grudge after the events of Talana
Hill. Reinforced by troops from General Erasmus, he now desired to
press towards the railway with a view to seizing it at some point
south of the town. It was necessary at all costs to put a stop to
this scheme. Colonel Ian Hamilton with an Infantry Brigade was
therefore despatched on the 27th to Lombard’s Kop, a hill some five
miles east of Ladysmith. There he bivouacked for the night, with a
view to clearing the enemy out at the point of the bayonet on the
morrow. He never brought his plan into execution, however, for Sir
George White, having been informed of the size of Meyer’s force,
ordered him to fall back on the town. On Sunday the 29th it was
discovered that the Boers were intrenched in lines that extended
over twenty miles, while “Long Tom,” their six-inch gun, was perched
on Pepworth Hill, its big ominous muzzle being situated some 7500
yards to the north of Ladysmith. In addition to this formidable
weapon, field-guns with a range of some 8000 yards were posted about
in well-concealed positions. For the protection of our line of
communication it was necessary that the enemy, though three times as
strong as the British force, should be dispersed, and that night, at
half-past ten o’clock, Colonel Hamilton again set out with three
battalions, the Devons,[Pg 42] the Gordons, the Manchesters, and a Brigade
Division of Artillery. The night was dark but clear, and the troops
marched along the Newcastle Road to Limit Hill, a strong kopje some
three miles north of Ladysmith, and half-way between that town and
Pepworth Hill. There they bivouacked for the night. While this party
was moving as described, a small force under Colonel Carleton,
composed of four and a half companies of the Gloucestershire
Regiment and six companies of the Royal Irish Fusiliers and No. 10
Mountain Battery, was moving towards Nicholson’s Nek with a view of
seizing it. But of Colonel Carleton’s column anon.


Map of Ladysmith and Surrounding Heights
Map of Ladysmith and Surrounding Heights

On Colonel Ian Hamilton’s right flank, towards Lombard’s Kop, was
Colonel Grimwood, with the 1st and 2nd King’s Royal Rifles,[Pg 43] the
Liverpools, Leicesters, and Dublin Fusiliers, three Field-Batteries,
and the Natal Volunteer Artillery. On the extreme right, when day
broke, was General French with a Cavalry Brigade and some
volunteers. The idea was, that while Colonel Grimwood was shelling
the Boer position to the north of Lombard’s Kop, General French
should prevent any attempt to turn his right; the enemy’s artillery
silenced, Colonel Grimwood was to drive him along the ridge running
to Pepworth, and, under cover of the British guns, press the Boers
towards their centre. Meanwhile our centre, under Colonel Hamilton,
was to attack a hill where the enemy was in force, rout him and join
in the general scheme, while Colonel Carleton protected the centre
from a flank movement. Unfortunately “the best laid schemes o’ mice
and men gang aft agley,” and General White’s admirable scheme
failed, as we shall learn. An artillery duel began operations, and
this continued for two long hours, while the warm spring morning
developed, and the Boers, who had been warned of our plans and had
changed their position during the night, were laughing in their
sleeves at the capital surprise they had prepared. They had drawn
off their men from the point that was to have been the objective of
our centre, and extending and reinforcing their left, were calmly
waiting our attack. The artillery duel continued till seven o’clock,
our batteries with great difficulty searching out the enemy’s
position. Colonel Grimwood, with two battalions of the King’s Royal
Rifles, held the kopjes and ridges in front of Farquhar’s Farm,
while mounted infantry and troopers of the 18th Hussars, supported
by the Liverpools and Leicesters, were posted on the hills on the
right. Behind them came the artillery, who directed their fire at
the hill above the farm, where the enemy was supposed to be
intrenched.

BEFORE LADYSMITH—HORSE ARTILLERY GALLOPING TO TAKE
UP A NEW POSITION.

The Boers, who in great hordes had streamed from the hills like a
mountain torrent and concealed themselves in the surrounding ridges,
now made all Colonel Grimwood’s plans impossible. He seemed, indeed,
in danger of being annihilated by sheer force of superior numbers,
when troops from the centre were pushed forward to his support. A
smart engagement ensued, the Boers making energetic efforts to
penetrate the line between the Infantry and Artillery, while the
53rd Battery changed front to meet the attack and the 5th Lancers
struggled to form up on the left of the rifle regiments. But the
enemy’s automatic quick-firing gun vomited forth its death-dealing
steel with such persistence that the cavalry was forced to retire at
a gallop. The gunners again came to the rescue, and six
field-batteries, spread over in a semicircular front of
three-quarters of a mile, sent their shrapnel over the heads of the
infantry to crash on the ridges occupied by the Boers.

At this critical moment, when the turmoil of warfare was at its[Pg 44]
hottest, and when our gallant troops were struggling unsuccessfully
to hold their own against an overwhelming number of the enemy, a
message came from Sir George White to retire. Some sort of a panic
had taken place in the town, owing partly to the fact that the Boers
were threatening it from another quarter, partly to the persistent
shelling of “Long Tom,” which, as some one described, was like a
voluble virago, determined to have the last word! All efforts to
silence the horrible weapon had failed, and for some three or four
hours it had sent its eighty-four-pound shells shrieking into the
town. There was no resource but to fall back, which was done to the
appalling detonations of the Boer guns all going at once, while
“Long Tom,” like some prominent solo-singer, dominated the whole
clamouring orchestra. To silence him and to cover the retreat, a
Lieutenant of the Powerful, in charge of a gun drawn by a team of
oxen, went out on the road between Limit Hill and Ladysmith. Before
the gun could be got in position, however, “Long Tom” had spotted
it—barked at it—overturned it, and killed several of the oxen. But
his triumph was short-lived. Another rival performer had come on the
scene, namely, the twelve-and-a-half-pounder of the Naval Brigade.
It came, saw, and conquered, knocking out “Long Tom” at the fourth
shot!


Types of Arms—The Creusot Quick-Firing Field Gun, or "Long Tom"
Types of Arms—The Creusot Quick-Firing Field Gun, or
“Long Tom”

The whole action of the Naval Brigade reads like a fairy story.
Ladysmith on the point of exhaustion, with all its troops engaged
and no big guns wherewith to meet the terrific assaults of the
six-inch cannon on Pepworth Hill, was almost in despair. At the
eleventh hour up came the Naval Brigade under Captain the Hon.
Hedworth Lambton of H.M.S. Powerful with 280 Bluejackets, two 4.7
guns, and four twelve-and-a-half-pounders. Then the affair was done.
It was just one, two, three, and away—for the fourth
splendidly-directed shot saved the situation.[Pg 45]

In this engagement great feats of daring were accomplished, feats
which have now become so general that we have almost ceased to gasp
in wonder at the heroism of the “mere man” of the nineteenth
century. When the regiments were forced to retire from the
death-laden region of Lombard’s Kop, Major Abdy of the 53rd Battery
R.A., dashing across the plain under a storm of shells from a
quick-firing gun, brought his battery between the enemy and the
straggling mass of retreating soldiers. Horse and man rolled over,
but the fire of the 53rd never slackened till the imminence of
danger was past. The correspondent of the Standard, who was
present, said: “When the moment came for the battery to fall back,
the limber of one of the guns had been smashed and five horses in
one team had been killed. Captain Thwaites sent back for another
team and waggon limber, and brought back the disabled gun under a
concentrated fire from the enemy, who were not more than four
hundred yards distant. Lieutenant Higgins, of the same battery, also
distinguished himself for gallantry. One of the guns was overturned
in a donga. In the face of a close and heavy fire the Lieutenant
succeeded in righting the gun and bringing it into a place of
safety.”

The following is a list of killed and wounded among the officers who
were engaged on Lombard’s Kop:—

13th Field Battery, R.A.—Major John Dawkins, wounded,
slightly. 42nd Field Battery.—Lieutenant James Taylor
M’Dougall, killed. 69th Field Battery.—Lieutenant Harold
Belcher, bullet wound, forearm, severely. 1st Battalion King’s
Royal Rifles.—Major W. T. Myers (7th Battalion), Lieutenant H.
S. Marsden, and Lieutenant T. L. Forster, killed; Lieutenant H.
C. Johnson, bullet wound in shoulder, severely. 2nd Battalion
King’s Royal Rifles.—Major H. Buchanan Riddell, bullet wound,
abdomen, severe. 1st Battalion Gloucestershire
Regiment.—Captain Willcock, bullet wound, shoulder and wrist;
Captain Bertram Fyffe, bullet wound, forearm and chest, severe;
Captain Frederick Staynes, bullet wound, forearm, severe. Royal
Army Medical Corps.—Major Edward G. Gray, killed. Natal
Mounted Rifles.—Lieutenant W. Chapman, killed.

THE DISASTER OF NICHOLSON’S NEK

The circumstances which attended the movements of Colonel Carleton’s
column are even now somewhat fraught with mystery. He carried out
the night march unmolested until within two miles of Nicholson’s
Nek. Then some boulders, loosened evidently for the purpose, rolled
down the hill, and a sudden crackling roll of musketry stampeded the
infantry ammunition mules. The alarm became infectious, with the
result that the battery mules also broke loose from their leaders,
practically carrying with them the whole of the gun equipment. The
greater part of the regimental small-arm ammunition reserve was
similarly lost. In consequence of this[Pg 46] misfortune, Colonel
Carleton’s small force, after a plucky fight and heavy loss, had to
capitulate. The real truth about the affair may never be known, but
for the lamentable result Sir George White in an official dispatch,
with heroic courage—greater perhaps than any required by warriors
in the field—took upon himself the entire blame. The General knew
well that the failure of his programme in the engagement of
Lombard’s Kop had inevitably brought about the disaster to the
isolated force.

The list of officers taken prisoners by Boers was as follows:—

Staff.—Major W. Adye. 1st Battalion Royal Irish
Fusiliers.—Lieutenant-Colonel F. R. C. Carleton; Majors F. H.
Munn and C. S. Kincaid; Captains Burrows, Rice, wounded, and
Silver, severely wounded; Lieutenants A. E. S. Heard, C. E.
Southey, W. G. B. Phibbs, A. H. C. MacGregor, H. B. Holmes, A.
L. J. M. Kelly, W. D. Dooner, wounded; Second Lieutenants R. J.
Kentish, C. E. Kinahan, R. W. R. Jeudwine; Chaplain Father
Matthews. 1st Battalion Gloucestershire Regiment.—Majors S.
Humphrey, H. Capel Cure, and W. R. P. Wallace; Captains S.
Duncan and R. Conner, both slightly wounded; Lieutenants A.
Bryant, F. C. Nisbet, J. O’D. Ingram, R. M. M. Davy, C. S.
Knox, W. A. M. Temple, A. H. Radice, F. A. Breul, W. L. B.
Hill, P. H. Short; Second Lieutenants H. H. Smith, W. S.
Mackenzie, R. L. Beasley, Lieutenant and Quartermaster R. J.
Gray. Royal Artillery Mountain Battery.—Major G. E. Bryant;
Lieutenants Wheeler, G. R. H. Nugent, W. H. Moore, Webb
(attached): Newspaper Correspondent, J. Hyde.

Some details of their misfortune were given by the prisoners in
Pretoria, and they serve to throw more light on the subject.

Colonel Carleton, as we know, was sent towards Nicholson’s Nek to
hold it and prevent the Free Staters from coming to the assistance
of the other Boers. Having lost his reserve ammunition and the water
of all the battery through the stampede of the mules, he set to work
to construct a defensive position. But stones were scarce and the
defences were slender, and by the light of dawn his position was
revealed. At this time a long-range fire was opened from three hills
to south and west, dropping from 1500 yards into the position, and
taking it both in flank and in rear. From his observations Colonel
Carleton discovered that General White’s scheme had failed—that it
was being abandoned. In consequence of this failure the whole Boer
force was enabled to swarm from all directions towards the isolated
column. Firing fierce and incessant, exhausted the already worn-out
Irish Fusiliers, while the advanced companies of the Gloucesters
were severely mauled by the Martini bullets of the enemy. The hill
was now completely surrounded, the ammunition expended; still
Colonel Carleton had no idea of giving in. The bayonet was left, and
by the bayonet he meant to stand or fall. Suddenly a wounded officer
ordered the white flag to be raised. It was then hoisted, but
uncertainty prevailed as to the authority for[Pg 47] the exhibition of the
flag, and some of our men still continued to fire. However, the
mischief was done, and the surrender was merely a matter of moments.

The most vivid account of the disaster, from an outsider’s point of
view, was given by the Times special correspondent at Ladysmith.
He wrote:—

“This column, consisting of six companies of the Royal Irish
Fusiliers, four and a half companies of the Gloucestershire
Regiment, and No. 10 Mountain Battery, left camp on Sunday
night at 10.30, with the object of occupying a position from
which it would be able to operate upon the right of the Boer
position on Pepworth Hill. The column was guided by Major Adye,
of the Field Intelligence, and a staff of the headquarters
guides. Their destination was Nicholson’s Nek, a position
which, when reconnoitred from this side, appeared to possess
the necessary tactical advantages for a detached force.
Nicholson’s Nek lies about four miles up Bell’s Spruit, a donga
due north of Ladysmith. The men blundered along in the
darkness, the Irish Fusiliers leading, the battery in the
centre, the rear being brought up by the Gloucestershire
Regiment. There seems no doubt upon one point, and that is, the
enemy were aware of this part of the movement from the
beginning. Probably they were aware of the whole of the plans
for Monday, for in Ladysmith it was impossible to say who was a
Boer agent and who not. However that may be, it is certain that
the enemy were on the flanks of the column all night, one of
the survivors positively stating that he constantly heard the
snapping of breeches, and once the peculiar noise which a rifle
makes at night when it is dropped.

“Two hours before daybreak, while the column was in enclosed
country, either a shot was fired or a boulder rolled into the
battery in column of route. The mules stampeded, and easily
broke away from their half-asleep drivers. They came back upon
the Gloucestershire Regiment, the advance party of whom fired
into the mass, believing in the darkness that it was an attack.
This added to the chaos; the ranks were broken by the frenzied
animals, and they dashed through the ranks of the rearguard,
carrying the first and second reserve ammunition animals with
them. It became a hopeless panic; the animals, wild with the
shouting and the turmoil, tore down the nullah into the
darkness, and the last that was heard of them was the sound of
ammunition-boxes and panniers as they were splintered against
the boulders. The hubbub of those few minutes was sufficient to
have alarmed the enemy. By a strenuous effort the officers
succeeded in getting the men again under control, and when
daylight came they seized the first position which presented
itself, and which was about two miles short of the original
goal. They were forced to take advantage of the first kopje, as
Boer scouts were all round them, and the day was ushered in
with desultory firing. It was a sorry position which they had
chosen, and the men were in a sorrier plight. All their reserve
ammunition was gone, and though they had saved pieces of the
screw-guns, they were not able with these pieces to patch up a
single mounting.

“The position itself was a flat kopje commanded on the south by
a self-contained ridge. To the east was another kopje, which
commanded the top of the position at about 500 yards. On the
west were two similar spurs, also commanding the position at
short ranges. The summit of the kopje was a plateau, all the
sides being gradual slopes except the eastern, which was
almost[Pg 48] sheer, this latter being the side from which access had
been gained. From below it appeared a defensible position, but
when once the top was reached it was evident that it was
commanded from all sides. The men busied themselves attempting
to build breastworks. The Gloucestershire companies, with their
Maxim gun, were given the northern face to hold, two companies
being detached on to a self-contained ridge of the position
which lay on the south side. The Irish Fusiliers had the
precipitous flank to defend.

“From earliest daybreak Boer scouts were reconnoitring, and
about eight o’clock mounted Boers could be seen galloping in
small groups to the cover at the reverse of the hill on the
west. Later two strong parties of mounted men took position on
the far side of the two hills commanding the kopje from the
west. About nine o’clock these two parties had crowned the
hills and opened a heavy fire at short ranges right down upon
the plateau. Our men made a plucky attempt to return this fire,
but it was impossible; they were under a cross-fire from two
directions, flank and rear. The two companies of Gloucesters
holding the self-contained ridge were driven from their
shelter, and as they crossed the open on the lower plateau were
terribly mauled, the men falling in groups. The Boers on the
west had not yet declared themselves, but about 200 marksmen
climbed to the position which the two companies of the
Gloucesters had just vacated. These men absolutely raked the
plateau, and it was then that the men were ordered to take
cover on the steep reverse of the kopje. As soon as the enemy
realised this move, the men on the western hill teemed on to
the summit and opened upon our men as they lay on the slope.
They were absolutely hemmed in, and what had commenced as a
skirmish seemed about to become a butchery. The grim order was
passed round—’Faugh-a-Ballaghs, fix your bayonets and die like
men!’ There was the clatter of steel, the moment of suspense,
and then the ‘Cease fire’ sounded. Again and again it sounded,
but the Irish Fusiliers were loth to accept the call, and
continued firing for many minutes. Then it was unconditional
surrender and the men laid down their arms.”

GENERAL JOUBERT.

An officer of the Gloucestershire Regiment described the affair
thus:—

Hospital, Wynberg, 9/11/1899.

“We were ordered out with six companies of Royal Irish
Fusiliers and No. 10 Mountain Battery, Royal Artillery, to make
a night march through the Boer lines and hold a hill behind
their right flank till the rest of the troops took us off,
which they expected to do about 11 a.m. As it turned out, they
were not able to do this, but they did keep the Boer guns
employed, luckily for us. We started off at 8.30 p.m., and got
to the foot of our hill about 2 a.m. The Royal Irish Fusiliers
were in front, then the battery and S.A.A. mules, and last
ourselves. The Royal Irish Fusiliers had got part way up the
hill—a very steep one—when three mounted Boers galloped down
amid clouds of dust, rolling stones, &c. They started off the
battery and S.A.A. mules, the Boers firing as they passed. The
mules cut right through the regiment, and all was chaos for a
time.

“It was pitch dark, and the noise of the mules and the loads
and the stores falling about was enough to put any one off.
Several men were hurt, some got in next day, some are
missing.—Part of Stayner’s, Fyffe’s, and my company were cut
off from the rest altogether, and when we got them in some sort
of order, we had quite lost the rest of the column. The orders
were to push on, no matter what happened, and every one left to
look out for himself.[Pg 49] After some time trying to find the
path, we came across a straggler, who told us which way the
regiment had gone, and eventually we found them on the top of a
hill. We were ordered, as soon as we got on the hill, to put up
sangars, which we worked at by the light of a very small moon
till daylight. Then the Boers began on us all round, not very
many, till about half-past eight. From then till 2.30 the fire
was hot, and hottest at 2.30, when our ammunition being almost
down and the fire devilish from all sides, we had to give in.

“I got a grazing shot on my left hand and a bullet in my right
forearm early (about 8.30 a.m., and two more grazers—right
thigh and left elbow)—later, finally, a bullet from behind
through the right shoulder about a quarter of an hour before
the end. I don’t know who gave the order to ‘Cease fire.’ The
firing could not have gone on five minutes more on our side for
want of ammunition, and the Boer fire was tremendous from all
round. It was like ‘magazine independent’ at the end of
field-firing. The astonishing thing is so few were hit. If we
had had our guns and ammunition, I think we could have held on
until night and then got off, but there were 1200 of them, they
said, to our 800, not counting gunners, and you could not till
the very end see a dozen of them. The way they take cover is
simply wonderful. All the prisoners were marched off at once
and sent by rail to Pretoria. It was a terribly hot day, and no
shade or water except what the Boers gave us. They were very
good about water, giving us all they had, and fetching more
from the bottom of the hill, one and a half mile away.”

An officer of the Royal Irish Fusiliers, writing from Staatsmodel
Schule, Pretoria, said:—

“We were all taken prisoners, together with the Gloucester
Regiment and a Battery of Mounted Artillery, which accounts for
us being in Pretoria so soon. As we were going up the hill in
the dark, a small party of Boers dashed through our ammunition
mules, causing them to stampede. By this move we lost all our
mules, 200 in all, and with them all our ammunition and
artillery…. You don’t know what it means shooting a Boer; he
is behind a rock, and all you can ever see is his rifle
sticking out. For the last hour of the fight I had a rifle and
ammunition which I took from a dead man, and blazed away for
all I was worth. Then we fixed bayonets and prepared for a
rush, when the ‘Cease fire’ sounded. Our senior Captain has
told me that my name has been mentioned to our Colonel, who was
commanding the force, as having caused a lot of men to rally.
We were all then taken prisoners, except two officers killed
and eight wounded, and marched to the Boer laager, and sent off
that night to a station twenty miles distant in waggons. While
we were in their laager they treated us extremely well, and
gave us food and tobacco. All you read about the Boers in
England is absolutely untrue. They are most kind to the wounded
and prisoners, looking after them as well as their own wounded,
and anything they’ve got they will give you if you ask them,
even if they deprive themselves. We came up to Pretoria in
first-class sleeping-carriages, and the way they treated us was
most considerate, feeding us and giving us coffee every time we
stopped. The day we arrived we took up quarters on the
racecourse, but we have been moved into a fine brick building
with baths, electric light, &c. They provide us with
everything, from clothes down to tooth-brushes. They also feed
us, and we are constantly getting presents of vegetables and
cigars from private people. In fact, we can have[Pg 50] everything we
like except our liberty; for some reason or other they won’t at
present give us parole, and we are surrounded by sentries.
There are close upon fifty officers in this building, and they
have got any amount of wounded ones in different places. They
say they won’t exchange the officers at any price.”

As this letter had evidently to pass through the hands of the prison
censor, we may take the eulogies of the Boers for what they were
worth! However, it is but just to own that there are Boers and
Boers. For instance, it is a fact that Captain Gerard Rice, who was
wounded in the ankle and unable to move, offered a Boer
half-a-sovereign to carry him off the field. The man refused the
money, but performed the action with great kindness.

Father L. Matthews, chaplain of the Royal Irish Fusiliers, who was
captured at Nicholson’s Nek on October 31 and subsequently released,
gave the following version of the disaster:—

“We were sent out to occupy the position with the object of
preventing the two Boer forces from joining. We started at 8.30
on Sunday night, marched ten miles, and got to the hill at 1
a.m. The first mishap was that the mountain battery stampeded
and scattered the whole lot of mules. We formed up again and
gained the top of the hill. The guns were gone, but not all the
ammunition. I do not know what stampeded the mules. They
knocked me down. It was pitch dark.

“We had one hour’s sleep. Firing began just after daylight. It
was slack for some time, but the Boers crept round. Then the
firing became furious. Our men made a breastwork of stones.

“After 12 o’clock there was a general cry of ‘Cease fire’ in
that direction. Our fellows would not stop firing. Major Adye
came up and confirmed the order to cease fire. Then the bugle
sounded ‘Cease fire.’ In our sangar there was a rumour that the
white flag was raised by a young officer who thought his batch
of ten men were the sole survivors.

“We were 900 alive, having started perhaps 1000. I think that
many of the battery men escaped. Our men and officers were
furious at surrendering. The Boers did not seem to be in great
numbers on the spot, but I heard that the main body had
galloped off.

“The men had to give up their arms. The officers were sent to
Commandant Steenekamp. The officers then ordered the men to
fall in. The officers were taken away from the men and sent to
General Joubert. On the same day the officers went in
mule-waggons and slept at some store en route, and next day
took the train at Waschbank for Pretoria. The officers are very
well treated, and so, I have heard, are the men. There has been
no unpleasantness in Pretoria. The officers are in the Model
School, and are allowed to walk as they please in the grounds.

“I think that the surrender was a great blunder, and was caused
by a misunderstanding. Major Adye was much put out. The white
flag was not hoisted by the Irish Fusiliers.”

Father Matthews puts the case mildly. Some of the officers of the
Irish Fusiliers were so exasperated at the exhibition of the white
flag, that they set to work and smashed their swords rather than
give them up.[Pg 51]

The final figures of the losses sustained at Nicholson’s Nek were as
follows: The total of missing of the Gloucesters and Royal Irish
Fusiliers was 843. Thirty-two of the Gloucesters, 10 of the
Fusiliers, and 10 of the Mountain Battery were found dead on the
field, while 150 wounded were brought into camp at Ladysmith.
Between 70 and 100 of the men escaped and got back to camp.

THE SIEGE OF LADYSMITH

It was now found necessary to issue a proclamation giving all
strangers the option of leaving the town at twenty-four hours’
notice. In spite of this notice, however, many civilians remained.
Meanwhile, shells continued to drop uproariously, if harmlessly,
into the town, while the balloon corps worked steadily in their task
of locating the hostile guns. The enemy objected to that original
form of spy, and aimed at him many a shot, but, fortunately, without
effect. The Naval Brigade, always animated, active, and efficient,
completed the mounting of the long-range guns which were to add to
the safety of the place and the discomfiture of its besiegers. On
the whole, the position was becoming somewhat serious, particularly
for those whose nerves were unaccustomed to the uproar of diurnal
thunderstorms. Lord Wolseley has somewhere said that “the effect of
artillery fire is more moral than actual; it kills but very few, but
its appalling noise, the way it tears down trees, knocks houses into
small pieces, and mutilates the human frame when it does hit,
strikes terror into all but the stoutest hearts.” It may be imagined
that the early days of this experience must have been somewhat
embarrassing, though later on, so attuned became the nerves, even of
women, that they engaged in shopping in the midst of bombardment,
quite unmoved.

On 2nd November at 2.30 p.m. the telegraphic communication with
Ladysmith was interrupted, but it was undecided whether the Boers
had got sufficiently far south to promote the interruption or
whether the wires had been cut by Dutch sympathisers or small
scouting parties of the enemy. The Boers applied for an armistice
with a view to burying their dead, their real object most probably
being, as in many previous cases of a similar nature, to obtain time
for refitting their heavy guns. This request was refused, but they
were permitted to bury their slain under a flag of truce. Meanwhile,
General Joubert’s force received large reinforcements of Free State
burghers under the command of Lucas Meyer, and additional commandoes
from the Middleburgh and Leydenburg districts under Schalkburger
were expected.

After this the siege of Ladysmith began in real earnest. “Long Tom,”
though temporarily incapacitated, soon resumed his volubility,[Pg 52] and
was assisted by another of his calibre nicknamed “Slim Piet.”
Curiously enough, the first house hit during the siege was a
commodious bungalow-shaped residence with large verandah belonging
to Mr. Carter, the author of the now well-known “Narrative of the
Boer War.” The owner fortunately had left before the bombardment,
and the premises were then occupied by nurses.


Types of Arms—12-Pounder Naval Gun on Improvised Carriage
Types of Arms—12-Pounder Naval Gun on Improvised
Carriage

Types of Arms—4.7-Inch Naval Gun on Improvised Mounting
Types of Arms—4.7-Inch Naval Gun on Improvised
Mounting

Lieut. Frederick Egerton, of the Powerful, who was wounded by a
shell in the left knee and right foot, was promoted to the rank of
Commander in Her Majesty’s fleet for special services with the
forces in South Africa. But his promotion came too late. He expired
after some hours of suffering.[4]

The Boers by now had established batteries on Grobler’s Kloof, [Pg 53]a
commanding eminence from whence they could attack both Ladysmith on
the north and Colenso on the south. Women and children vacated the
place, and the trains coming in and out had to run the gantlet of
the Boer fire, both Nordenfeldt quick-firing guns and Mauser rifles
being brought to bear on the refugees. The Boers, however, continued
to salute the town without much effect, while the naval gunners
replied with telling emphasis. They succeeded in dismounting the
Boers’ 40-pounder which had been so comfortably posted on Pepworth’s
Hill.

The carriages and platforms on which the naval guns were mounted at
Ladysmith, and which proved so important a feature in promoting the
defence of the place, were specially designed by Captain Percy Scott
of the cruiser Terrible. In regard to this officer’s
resourcefulness the Times expressed an opinion that is worthy of
remembrance:—

“Captain Percy Scott, of the Terrible, came to the rescue, adding
one more to the numerous instances in which this country has owed to
individual resource and initiative its escape from the disasters
invited by the incompetence of the War Office. There is no need to
inquire just now into the balance of political and military
considerations which determined the policy of making a stand at
Ladysmith. It is enough that that policy was definitely adopted in
ample time to allow of providing Ladysmith with the long-range guns
which its position renders peculiarly necessary, dominated as it is
by hills on three sides. Why were such guns not provided? Why was it
left to fortunate accident to furnish the garrison at the very last
moment with the means of defence? The conclusions of German military
science, as will have been noted by all who read the interesting
account of German manœuvres which we published yesterday, are all
in favour of saving the lives of the infantry by a very free use of
artillery at long ranges. The country around Ladysmith seems to be
one that calls loudly for even a more lavish artillery equipment
than might normally suffice. Yet, in spite of science and of
common-sense, the Ladysmith garrison, occupying a predetermined
position open to artillery fire from all sides, was left absolutely
destitute of long-range guns, and none too well provided with
field-artillery. But that Captain Scott proved himself able, just in
time, to improvise out of the rough materials at hand an effective
gun-carriage, there would have been nothing to prevent the Boers
from using their big guns at half the distance they have actually
had to keep.”

At this time British troops were withdrawn from Colenso and[Pg 54] moved
farther south, and Boer armies continued to close round Ladysmith.
Isimbulwana Hill, lying east of Ladysmith, was taken possession of,
and a force advancing from Dewdrop, on the west of the town, moved
south towards Colenso, and there on high ground posted its guns.
Yet, in spite of this, the town showed itself to be “all alive and
kicking.” Though cut off from the telegraph, it sent out
pigeon-posts; though engirdled by Boers, it made sorties of the most
animated description, and literally laughed at the hint of
surrender. On the 2nd, Colonel Brocklehurst made an attack on the
enemy’s laagers with a force of cavalry, mounted infantry, and
mounted volunteers, surprising the Dutchmen and driving them back
with comparatively small loss, and on the following day fighting
lasted for some hours between the British cavalry, supported by
field-artillery, Imperial Light Horse, and Natal Mounted Volunteers,
and the Republicans. Many shells were pitched into the town, and an
artillery duel rampaged with such relentless vigour that the general
sensation to those who remained enclosed in the town was as though a
thunderstorm with earthquake was passing over the place. Nothing
worse happened, and the enemy for a while were driven back to their
camp and some thirty or more prisoners were taken. Major Charles
Kincaid, 1st Royal Irish Fusiliers, with nine wounded prisoners, was
exchanged by the Boers for eight of their countrymen in similar
plight. Others of them were not fit to travel. The enemy continued
active, replacing disabled guns with new ones and dragging fresh
powerful weapons to bear on the situation. On the 4th of November
they announced their annexation of Upper Tugela, and a
counter-proclamation of the nature already quoted was issued by the
Governor.

A large commando of the enemy commenced the bombardment of Colenso,
and the troops forming the garrison of that place fell back on
Estcourt, where was stationed a force of considerable strength. By
“considerable strength” it must be understood that the force was
sufficiently strong for purposes of defence, though not for purposes
of offence. As a matter of fact, the force in Natal was not, and has
not since been, sufficiently strong for attack of a foe in such
powerfully intrenched positions. From beginning to end our military
commanders on that side of the theatre of war were sorely
handicapped by the tardy recognition by the Home Government of the
gravity of the situation. But here it is now desirable that
something should be said of the early history of the towns of
Mafeking and Kimberley, which, like Ladysmith, were by this time
almost completely isolated, rails and telegraph wires having been
cut around both places respectively.

LADYSMITH, NATAL.

FOOTNOTES:

[1] Colonel Sherston, D.S.O., of the Rifle Brigade, in
which he held the rank of Major, was a son of the late Captain
Sherston, of Evercreech House, Somerset, and a nephew of Lord
Roberts. He entered the army on February 12, 1876, and on the Afghan
War breaking out two years later was appointed aide-de-camp to his
uncle, then Sir Frederick Roberts. He was present in the engagement
at Charasiah on October 6, 1879, and the subsequent pursuit of the
enemy, his services being mentioned in despatches. A similar
distinction fell to his lot in connection with the operations around
Cabul in 1879, including the investment of Sherpore. He accompanied
Lord Roberts in the famous march to Candahar, and was present at the
battle at that place, when he was again mentioned in despatches. His
services during the operations were rewarded with the medal with
three clasps and the bronze decoration. In 1881 he took part in the
Mahsood Wuzeeree Expedition, and on August 20, 1884, he received his
company. He served with the Burmese Expedition in 1886-87 as D.A.A.
and Q.G. on the Headquarters Staff, and was again mentioned in
despatches and received the Distinguished Service Order and the
medal with clasp. On October 15, 1898, A.A.G. in Bengal.

[2] Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Henry Gunning, of the 1st
King’s Royal Rifles, was the eldest son of Sir George William
Gunning, fifth Baronet, of Little Horton House, Northampton, the
Chairman of the Conservative Party in Mid-Northamptonshire, by his
marriage with Isabella Mary Frances Charlotte, daughter of the late
Colonel William Chester-Master, of the Abbey, Cirencester, and was
born on July 17, 1852. Educated at Eton, he entered the army as a
sub-lieutenant on March 26, 1873, and was gazetted to the 60th Foot
(now the King’s Royal Rifle Corps) as a lieutenant on September 9,
1874. He served in the Zulu War of 1879 with the third battalion of
his regiment, and was present at the action of Gingindhlovu and the
relief of Ekowe, afterwards serving as adjutant of the battalion
throughout the operations of “Clarke’s Column,” for which he wore
the medal with clasp. He was gazetted captain in August 1883, was an
adjutant of the Auxiliary Forces (the 5th Militia Battalion of the
King’s Royal Rifles) from March 1886 to March 1891, having obtained
the rank of major on June 25, 1890. In 1891-92 he took part in the
war in Burma, being engaged in the operations in the Chin Hills in
command of the Baungshe column, for which he wore a second medal
with clasp. His commission as lieutenant-colonel bore date April 16,
1898. Colonel Gunning, who was in the Commission of the Peace for
the county of Northants, married in 1880 Fanny Julia, daughter of
the late Mr. Clinton George Dawkins, formerly Her Majesty’s
Consul-General at Venice.

[3] Colonel John James Scott Chisholme, who was killed at
Elandslaagte, belonged to the 5th (Royal Irish) Lancers, and who was
detached on special service in South Africa, came of an old Scottish
family, the Chisholmes of Stirches, Roxburghshire, his family seat
being situate at the latter place. He was the only son of the late
Mr. John Scott Chisholme (who assumed the name of Scott in 1852
under the will of his uncle, Mr. James Scott of Whitehaugh), by his
marriage with Margaret, eldest daughter and co-heir of the late Mr.
Robert Walker of Mumrells, Stirlingshire, and was born in 1851. He
entered the army in January 1872, his first services being with the
9th Lancers, and reached the rank of captain in March 1878. From
that year till 1880 he served with the 9th Lancers in the Afghan
War, was present at the capture of Ali Musjid, took part in the
affair of Siah Sung, where he was severely wounded, and in the
operations around Cabul in December 1879, when he was again wounded,
and obtained mention in despatches, being rewarded with the brevet
of major (May 2, 1881), and the medal with two clasps. He reached
the substantive rank of major in December 1884, and from that year
till 1889 was a major of the 9th Lancers, when he was transferred to
the 5th Lancers. He was Military Secretary to Lord Connemara when
Governor of Madras from 1888 to 1891. He reached the rank of
lieutenant-colonel in August 1894, and that of colonel on August 12,
1898.

[4] Commander Egerton was a nephew of the Duke of
Devonshire and of the first Earl of Ellesmere. He was the son of the
late Admiral the Hon. Francis Egerton, M.P. for East Derbyshire,
1868-86. Commander Egerton, who was in his thirty-first year,
entered the navy seventeen years ago. He became a lieutenant in
1891, and in 1897 he was appointed gunnery officer in the cruiser
Powerful, having specially qualified in gunnery. He possessed
honorary certificates from the Royal Naval College, but he had had
no previous experience of war service.

[Pg 55]

CHAPTER II

THE SIEGE OF MAFEKING

President Kruger’s Ultimatum having been accepted in its full
significance, General Cronje crossed the border and the telegraph
wires to Mafeking were cut. Mafeking is a smart little town on the
Bechuanaland Railway. It stands about eight miles from the Transvaal
border, about 200 miles north of Kimberley, and some 875 miles from
Cape Town. It is the headquarters of the Bechuanaland Border Police,
a crack corps, whose every member is thoroughly wide-awake and well
versed in the niceties of the guerilla style of warfare favoured of
the Boers. In the town is the “Surrey Hotel” and others; English,
Dutch, and Wesleyan churches; a cricket-ground and a racecourse. Its
supplies, in time of peace, are drawn from Dutch farms situated in
the Marico Valley, while its pure water is drawn from the springs at
Rooi Grond in the Transvaal territory.

Mafeking itself is less than a mile square. The railroad, running
north and south, takes a westerly bend as it crosses the Molopo
River some 300 yards south of the town. In this westerly direction
is a native Stadt, a constellation of mushroom huts wherein the
blacks congregate. To east, north, and west the surrounding country
is flat; elsewhere it rises and affords a certain amount of cover.
Towards the south-east is Sir Charles Warren’s old fort, named
Cannon Kopje, which was viewed as the key of the position and
promptly rendered impregnable. In the north-west corner of the town
was the railway station, now useless; on the north-east, the
convent; on the south-east, Ellis House; and south-west, the Pound,
near which were the quarters of the British South African Police.
The population of the town consisted of some 2000 whites, while in
the Stadt, owing to the presence of native refugees, there were
about 7000 blacks.

On the outbreak of hostilities, Colonel Baden-Powell, who had been
sent out on special service to South Africa to report on the
defences of Rhodesia, applied himself at once to face a situation
which made demands on all his extensive capabilities. In the very
early days of the investment he got guns into position and made
dashing sorties, determining to show the besiegers that they would
not have what in popular phrase is known as “a walk over.” So[Pg 56] great
was the versatility of this officer, that, while these energetic
measures for the protection of those around him were going forward,
he yet managed to correct and send home proofs of a “Manual on
Scouting,” a work at the moment most interesting and precious to the
military man, while to the layman it makes as good reading as the
“Adventures of Sherlock Holmes.” In Mafeking was also Major Lord
Edward Cecil (Grenadier Guards), D.S.O., the fourth son of the Prime
Minister—whose activity and energy were remarkable, even in a
community where those qualities were ubiquitous—and Captain Gordon
Wilson (Royal Horse Guards), with his wife, Lady Sarah Wilson, a
lady of much enterprise, to whose energies the garrison owed not a
little. Among others there were Colonel Hore (South Staffordshire
Regiment), Major Godley (Royal Dublin Fusiliers), Captain Marsh
(Royal West Kent Regiment), Captain Vernon (King’s Royal Rifles),
Captain FitzClarence (Royal Fusiliers), Lord Charles
Cavendish-Bentinck (9th Lancers), the Hon. H. Hanbury-Tracy (Royal
Horse Guards), Lieut. Singleton (Highland Light Infantry), Captain
the Hon. D. Marsham (4th Bedfordshire Regiment), Captain Pechell
(3rd King’s Royal Rifles), and Major Anderson (R.A.M.C.). There were
in addition several Colonial officers who proved themselves the soul
of activity—notably Captain Goodyear, Captain Nesbitt, V.C.,
Lieuts. Paton and Murchison, and several others. Colonel Vyvyen and
Major Panzera also worked like Trojans to secure the safety of the
town. Major Baillie of the Morning Post made himself useful in
every capacity. Later on he forwarded a description of the garrison
which gave a good idea of the splendid plan of organisation adopted.
He said:—

“The town was garrisoned by the Cape Police under Captains
Brown and Marsh. These and the Railway Volunteers were under
Colonel Vivian, while Cannon Kopje was entrusted to Colonel
Walford and the B.S.A.P. Colonel Baden-Powell retained one
squadron of the Protectorate Regiment as reserve under his own
immediate control. These arrangements were subsequently much
augmented. After the convent had been practically demolished by
shell-fire, and the railway line all round the town pulled up
or mined during the close investment by the Boers, the small
work was erected at the convent corner, garrisoned by the Cape
Police and a Maxim under Lieutenant Murray, who was also put in
charge of the armoured train, which had been withdrawn to the
railway station out of harm’s way.

“The Railway Volunteers garrisoned the cemetery, and had an
advance trench about 800 yards to the front and immediately to
the right of the line. To the westward came Fort Cardigan, and
then again Fort Miller; to the south-west was Major Godley’s
Fort, at the north of the native stadt, with Fort Ayr, and an
advance fort crowning the down to the northern end of the
stadt, and though rather detached, having command of the view
for a great distance. To the south of the northern portion of
the stadt the Cape Police were intrenched with a Maxim, and 500
yards to the west front of Captain Marsh’s[Pg 57] post lay Limestone
Fort, commanding the valley, on the other side of which lay the
Boer laager and intrenchments. At the south-western corner, and
on the edge of the stadt Captain Marsh’s fort was situated. The
whole of the edge of the stadt was furnished with loopholes and
trenches, and was garrisoned by the native inhabitants. Near
the railway were situated two armoured trucks with a
Nordenfeldt, and Cannon Kopje with two Maxims and a 7-pounder
lay to the south-east. And now to the immediate defences of the
town. At the south-western corner is the Pound, garrisoned by
Cape Police under Captain Marsh, then eastwards is Early’s
Fort, Dixon’s Redan, Ball’s Fort, Ellis’s corner, with Maxim
and Cape Police, under Captain Brown. On the eastern front are
Ellitson’s Kraal, Musson’s Fort, De Kock’s Fort with Maxim,
Recreation Ground Fort. To the left of the convent lies the
Hospital Fort. All these, unless otherwise mentioned, are
defended by the Town Guard.”

Operations began on the 12th with an episode that cannot afford to
be forgotten. It was discovered that two trucks of dynamite were in
the station yard, and it was at once decided, for the safety of the
population, that they must be removed. An engine was, therefore,
despatched in charge of a plucky driver (Perry) for the purpose of
conveying the trucks into the open, where they might explode without
danger to the town. While he was engaged in the work of deporting
the destructive material, the enemy suddenly appeared and commenced
to fire. Perry, with the utmost coolness, a coolness which in the
circumstances was nothing less than heroism, uncoupled his engine,
and leaving the trucks to their fate, steamed back to the town.
Before he could reach his destination, however, the shock of an
awful detonation greeted his ears. The Boers had again fired on the
trucks, believing them to be full of passengers, and, as a natural
consequence, the dynamite had exploded!

The garrison, numbering from 800 to 1000, now began to furbish
itself up, to arm and practise with the rifle. The old forts round
the place were put into repair, and the armoured train, with a Maxim
gun and a Nordenfeldt, was made ready for coming excursions. Nothing
was neglected. It was well known that the Boers looked upon the town
as their personal property, and when it came to fighting, meant to
make it so—if they could! The two available regiments, the
Protectorate Regiment and the Mounted Police, spent most of their
time manœuvring, with a view to awakening the intelligent
interests of the ranks and instructing the men on the nature of the
ground in the vicinity. Colonel Baden-Powell lost no opportunity of
preparing for the gallant Cronje, and, in order to show that he did
not mean to be caught napping, some nights were passed by the
garrison in their day kit.

On the 12th October an armoured train that was escorting two light
guns of old pattern from the Cape to Mafeking was seized by the
Boers, who had torn up the rails at Kraalpan. They pounded the
machine with artillery, and captured it with guns and men in
charge[Pg 58]—all, save the engine-driver, being made prisoners.
Lieutenant Nesbitt was wounded and the driver lost five fingers. The
latter escaped through hiding himself in the sand and thus avoiding
observation. In Mafeking itself the Sisters of the Roman Catholic
Convent busied themselves. These noble women refused to leave the
place, electing to remain face to face with danger in order to nurse
the sick. Many of the houses were converted into hospitals, all the
streets were barred with waggons, and even the inhabitants of the
town were supplied with rifles and taught the use of them. The
telegraph wires were now cut at Maribogo, some forty miles south of
Mafeking. The bridge that crossed the Molopo River above Mafeking
was next blown up by the Boers with tremendous uproar. Still the
inhabitants were not dismayed. They had implicit confidence in their
commander and worked incessantly. As a defensive position,
Kimberley, whose history will be told later, had the advantage of
Mafeking. The refuse heaps from the mines at the former place served
as natural fortifications. But Mafeking was in one way fairly
secure: its troops, though few, were efficient, and owing to its not
being the abode of Mr. Rhodes, it was no longer looked upon by the
Boers as the most attractive prize of the war. Besides this, Colonel
Baden-Powell’s plans of defence were very complete.

The town was divided into sections, each one of which had its
separate arrangements for defence. The perimeter was about six miles
in circumference. Huge earthworks were thrown up. Shelters were
built, with panellings and roofings of corrugated iron. Colonel
Baden-Powell had decided to hold the town, and declared that if he
should hold it at all, his grip should be a firm one. For himself,
he constructed a bomb-proof bureau, where his literary work could
safely be pursued, if need be, to the accompaniment of a score of
guns, and round him were telephonic communications with each of his
outposts. He had also a private signaller placed with telescope on
the watch to inform him of outside doings and forewarn the garrison
in case of assault. Wire communications were arranged so that each
discharge of a shell might be reported by an alarum, in order that
inhabitants of the threatened quarter might have time to burrow in
places of safety. During the daytime the bell of the signaller was
actively employed, but at night the Boers seldom bombarded the
place, and its inhabitants were free to emerge from their
hiding-places and breathe the fresh air.

Fortunately in the matter of food much foresight had been exercised.
With everything against him, Colonel Baden-Powell had succeeded in
making provision for, if necessary, a prolonged state of siege.

COLONEL ROBERT S. S. BADEN-POWELL, THE DEFENDER OF MAFEKING.

At daylight on the 14th, the whole garrison was on the alert.
Reports declared the Boers to be advancing on the south. Firing[Pg 59]
was at the same time heard from the north, and Lord Charles
Cavendish-Bentinck was reported to be in action. While the firing
continued the armoured train was hurriedly got in readiness, and
started with the object of engaging the enemy.

The crew of the leading truck, “Firefly,” consisted of a detachment
of the British South African Police and Railway Volunteers, Captain
Ashley Williams himself being in command, Mr. Gwayne being the
driver of the engine, and Mr. A. Moffat acting as stoker. The second
truck was in charge of Lieutenant More, an engineer on the
Bechuanaland Railway. No. 1 truck was armed with a Maxim, and its
crew mostly with Lee-Metfords. Truck No. 2, which carried another
Maxim, rejoiced in the name of “Wasp.” A third truck, the “Gun,”
carried a Hotchkiss. The crew of the trucks numbered barely fifteen
in each. The train, after passing Lord Charles Bentinck’s squadron,
who hailed it with a cheer and various humorous sallies, came on the
enemy, about 500 strong, to right front of the trucks.

A fierce interchange of bullets followed, the Mafeking party firing
with such success that the enemy cautiously withdrew into the
distance; still they kept up a rattling fire against the armour of
the train, which careered up and down the line for some time with
imperturbable yet cheerful activity. Presently, however, Colonel
Baden-Powell despatched Captain FitzClarence with a squadron of men
to cover its retreat, but before this could be effected the Boers
again appeared, and a determined engagement ensued. Some sharp
fighting took place, and Captain FitzClarence, though ordered to
return to Mafeking, was unable to do so without reinforcements on
account of the number of his wounded. The phonophore having been
connected with the railway line, a telegraph message to this effect
was sent to headquarters. Thereupon Lord Charles Bentinck was
ordered to take his squadron to the relief of Captain FitzClarence.
Meanwhile Captain Ashley Williams and a party of the South African
Police alighted from the train, and went unarmed to the assistance
of the wounded. Among these was Lieutenant Brady of Queenstown.
Soon, the helpless were removed into the trucks, and the train was
steaming on its return to Mafeking after having done great execution
among the enemy.

Travelling in an armoured train, even when you are not wounded, is
scarcely an enjoyable experience; indeed, it may be described as one
of the most superb tests of warrior qualities. The machine itself
resembles a species of tank-truck, boxed round with seven-feet high
walls of iron or steel, without doors or windows, and with no
covering for the occupants save the dome of heaven. You climb in and
you climb out as you would into a bath, by hanging on to the
loopholes made for the rifles, and planting your feet on the
exterior ridges that act as[Pg 60] steps for the nimble toe. Once in,
there is comparative safety. From all sides there is shelter from
rifle-fire save when going down-hill below the enemy, who can then
with ease pour cascades of bullets upon the heads of the travellers.
The machine is painted kharki colour to make it less observable to
the enemy, and has the distinction of being quite the ugliest of the
many ugly inventions of modern science. Occasionally the exterior is
of varied hue—particularly in green country, when it is made to
look verdant and covered with boughs to give it an arboreal aspect,
and render its shape less observable. But the ugliness and
inconvenience of the train are nothing to the dangers it may have to
encounter. The occupant may find himself surrounded by a party of
the enemy before he has been a mile out from his base; he may find
the rail cut behind him; he may steam straight into an ambush at any
moment, or be blown up before he can wink. It has rightly been
called a “death trap,” for it provides chances of dissolution many
and varied.

But notwithstanding these risks, the machine was at this time
continually in use, and the pluck of the defenders of Mafeking rose
superior to all tests. The engagement of the 14th, with all its
thrilling and painful experience, bore good fruit; for all felt that
the encounter had been beneficial in many ways, more especially in
strengthening the sense of security that everywhere began to
prevail. To show how much courage and determination was the order of
the course, it must be noted, in somewhat Irish phrase, that the
manning of the town was assisted by women, some of whom refused to
go into laager, but elected to handle their Lee-Metfords for the
protection of themselves and their companions.

In the engagement of this day, Lord Charles Cavendish-Bentinck and
Lieutenant Brady were both slightly wounded. Major Baillie had a
narrow escape, his horse having been shot under him, while his
water-bottle was also struck by a bullet. In the evening Colonel
Baden-Powell issued a general order congratulating the A and L
squadrons, commanded by Captain FitzClarence and Lord Charles
Bentinck, and the crew of the armoured train, under Captain Williams
and Lieutenant More, for their highly creditable performances.

About this time some discomfort and anxiety was occasioned by the
fact that water became scarce in the town, owing to the Boers having
taken possession of a fountain from which the inhabitants were
supplied. Still, as Colonel Baden-Powell is an officer of genius,
full of resource and infinite capacity for taking pains, all had
confidence that he would not allow himself to be overcome by a
temporary difficulty, and that he and his would emerge from all
tests much as Colonel Pearson and his gallant party emerged from the
ordeal of Eshowe. So the water difficulty was soon settled. Under
Major Hepworth’s supervision all the wells were cleaned[Pg 61] out, and
Sir Charles Warren’s old well re-opened. On the 16th of October
Commandant Cronje’s commandoes took up a position among the thorns
above the racecourse and opened fire on the town. Then a Boer party
bearing a flag of truce was sent by Cronje to demand surrender to
avoid further bloodshed. “Certainly, but when will bloodshed begin?”
asked Colonel Baden-Powell, who, alive to all the little dodges of
his enemies, knowingly kept the Burgher messenger blindfolded while
he formulated his reply. Of course he meant to hold out, and he said
so in round terms, and the Burgher departed discomfited and without
having secured a plan of the fortifications! Subsequently some Boer
Krupp batteries were brought up to cover the town, to impress those
concerned and to show that the enemy meant business. But the
bombardment so far was not fraught with much damage, for Colonel
Baden-Powell, telegraphing on the 21st, thus comically described the
situation: “All well. Four hours’ bombardment. One dog killed.”

Types of Arms—15-pounder Field-Gun.

The Boers had now begun to penetrate to Tuli in Rhodesia. Tuli is
the nearest post on the north to Transvaal territory. It stands on a
river that comes down from the Matopo Hills, and joins the Limpopo
about twenty miles beyond the town, which commands the cross-roads
from the Transvaal to Buluwayo and from Mafeking to Victoria. The
troops here were under the command of Colonel Plumer, who, from the
time that Mafeking was besieged, was un[Pg 62]tiring in his efforts to
come to the rescue. With Colonel Plumer were the following officers:
Majors Pilsen and Bird, Captain Maclaren (13th Hussars), the notable
polo-player, Captain Blackburn (Cameronians), Captain Rolt (York and
Lancashire Regiment), Lieutenant Rankin (7th Hussars), Lieutenant
French (Royal Irish Regiment), and several others.

On the 19th of October a party of the enemy was suddenly met on the
Rhodesian side of the river by a reconnoitring patrol. The Dutchmen
fired on the patrol, wounding a trooper. Captain Glynn went off for
the purpose of locating the enemy, and discovered the presence of a
Boer column in his neighbourhood. Two days later a smart skirmish
took place between a strong patrol and the enemy, who was
encountered at Rhodes’s Drift, with the result that two troopers
were killed and two wounded. The Boers afterwards took up a strong
position on a kopje at Pont’s Drift, fired in a dastardly manner on
Major Pilsen, Sergeant Shepstone, and his party while they were
removing dead and wounded to an ambulance and a cart brought for the
purpose, and their work of mercy had to be carried on under the most
trying and aggravating conditions. There were also some skirmishes
at Crocodile River. An armoured train got within about 1500 yards of
a Boer laager three miles south of Crocodile Poort. Captain
Blackburn (Cameronians) was seriously wounded and died on the road
to Tuli, whither the British retired by Colonel Plumer’s orders. It
is satisfactory to note that Sergeant Shepstone, who gallantly came
to Captain Blackburn’s assistance, received his commission.

Skirmishing took place at odd intervals, and Colonel Plumer
continued to send reconnoitring parties up and down the river. On
many occasions these were fired upon, but without serious result. On
the 28th, however, Captains White and Glynn reconnoitred a kopje at
Pont’s Drift—each approaching the hill on a different
side—whereupon a brisk skirmish ensued, when five of their men were
shot by the enemy and four wounded. Later on, after his
reconnaissance westward along the Crocodile River, Colonel Plumer
returned to Tuli. Boer commandoes were at that time supposed to have
retired to the neighbourhood of either Pietersburg or Mafeking.
Colonel Spreckley’s camp was shelled by the enemy on the 3rd of
November, and the mules and horses belonging to the squadron
promptly stampeded.

To return to Mafeking. The Boers had now begun their activities, and
miniature artillery duels were continually taking place between the
British and the enemy. More guns were brought to bear upon the
position by Cronje and his gang, and they set to work to do as much
damage as possible. The Convent was hit, but no one was injured.
Finally, after several days of bombard[Pg 63]ment and reciprocated
shelling, Colonel Baden-Powell decided to give the enemy a taste of
cold steel. A council of war was held, and on the 27th of October a
most courageous night attack was made on the Boer trenches by
Captain FitzClarence. As darkness descended, the little force stole
noiselessly out of their stronghold with fixed bayonets, creeping
like cats along the veldt, breath even being almost suspended lest a
sound should put the enemy on guard. Then, on a given signal—a
whistle from Captain FitzClarence—the men dashed forward on the
foe, cheering lustily, while from the town the echoes and the voices
of anxious watchers gave back cheer for cheer. The tussle was short
and sharp. It was a case of fifty desperate men with fifty bayonets
dealing destruction to a roaring rabble under the tarpaulins! Then
came a storm of hostile bullets from the rear of the trenches, a
swift reply from the attacking party, followed by Captain
FitzClarence’s whistle, “Cease fire. Scatter homeward.” Under a
withering fire the forces obeyed, returning as they went, in silence
and in darkness. Then came the roll-call. Six were killed and eleven
wounded, but of the latter all returned, none being left on the
field. Here we may read Colonel Baden-Powell’s general order:—

“The Colonel commanding wishes to record his high appreciation
of the dash with which the attack on the enemy’s trenches was
carried out last night by D squadron of the Protectorate
Regiment, under Captain FitzClarence, supported by the Cape
Police under Lieutenant Murray. The whole operation was
executed exactly as was wanted, and the results, though gained
at the cost of several gallant lives, were entirely successful
and of great value. By this action the intention of the enemy
to push their intrenchments to within rifle distance of the
town has been checked, and the heavy loss that they have
sustained has given them a wholesome fear of the dash of our
men, and they have had an introduction to cold steel such as
will not encourage them willingly to face it again. The
steadiness of the Town-Guard on the east front was noticeable
later in the night, when the enemy had a scare, and broke into
wild firing, to which the guard made reply.—By order (Signed)
E. H. Cecil, Major, C.S.O.”

After this the Boers brought a big gun to bear on the position, and
blazed away at a distance of seven miles from the town. Out of
sixteen shells only one struck. This set fire to a store. The huge
weapon evidently proved a white elephant, for before long the
besiegers, much to the joy of the besieged, ceased their attempts to
work it.

But heavy bombardment still took place. The Boer hosts attacked the
town from three sides at once and were steadily repulsed by the
British Maxims. All through the week Cronje’s commandoes indulged in
desultory rifle-fire, now and again throwing a shell by way of
variety, to which attentions Colonel Baden-Powell and his smart
garrison responded with such zest and anima[Pg 64]tion, that the Boers,
discomfited, declared that the place contained “not men, but
devils!”

On Tuesday, the 31st of October, in the early hours of the morning,
some hard fighting again took place. Colonel Walford and his
detachment of the British South African Police held the fort called
Cannon Kopje against an advance of the enemy, made under cover of
four heavy guns and one 100-pounder. The affair ended in an entire
defeat of the Dutchmen, but not before some gallant lives were
sacrificed. The following order, issued the same day by Colonel
Baden-Powell, describes the action:—

“The detachment of British South African Police forming the
garrison at Cannon Kopje under the command of Colonel Walford,
have this day performed a brilliant service by the gallant and
determined stand made by them on their post in the face of a
very hot shell-fire from the enemy. The intention of the Boers
had been, after getting their guns and attacking force into
position during the night, to storm Cannon Kopje at daybreak,
and thence to bombard the south-east position of the town and
carry it with a large force. They collected in the Molopo
Valley. Their whole scheme has been defeated by the gallant
resistance made by the garrison at Cannon Kopje, who not only
refused to budge from their position under a cross-fire of
artillery, but succeeded in inflicting such losses on the enemy
as compelled them to retreat. In this way they were assisted by
the timely and well-directed fire of a seven-pounder, under
Lieutenant Murchison. The Colonel Commanding deplores the loss
of the gallant officers and men who fell this day. By the death
of the Hon. Douglas Henry Marsham and Captain Charles Alexander
Kerr Pechell, Her Majesty loses two officers of exceptional
promise and soldier-like qualifications. The Colonel Commanding
believes he is giving voice to the feeling of the whole
Mafeking garrison in expressing the deepest sympathy with the
British South African Police in their loss. At the same time he
congratulates Colonel Walford and his men on their brilliant
achievement.”

A pathetic funeral followed, the honoured dead being wrapped in the
Union Jack, and buried by the grim light of a lantern, while the
Rector and Roman Catholic Chaplain each said over the graves the
last solemn words according to the rites of his Church. There was no
Dead March, nor were any volleys fired, but the dumb grief of the
community told its own tale of mourning.

NIGHT SORTIE FROM MAFEKING.

KIMBERLEY

Kimberley, as has been said, is by no means a picturesque place. On
first acquaintance it appears to be surrounded by redoubts or forts,
being dotted with mounds of greyish slag, technically called
“tailings,” which represent the refuse soil from which the
diamondiferous ore has been extracted. The buildings are somewhat
formal and unpleasing, being for the most part of corrugated iron,
and conveying the impression that they are constructed with a view
to being carried off at any moment. There are a few private
residences,[Pg 65] which the orthodox house-agent might style “handsome”
or “commodious.” The hotel is merely useful as a place for
passengers to alight at and depart from, and that it is no more may
be accounted for by the fact that Kimberley hospitality is so
double-handed that visitors are seldom left to the tender mercies of
public caterers. The Kimberley Club dispenses hospitality royally,
and for this reason travellers are made independent of outside
luxury. Round Kimberley are the suburbs of Beaconsfield, Kenilworth,
and Gladstone. Beaconsfield, which was once a growing town, has
become stunted, while Kenilworth has blossomed forth under the
auspices of Mr. Rhodes.

When the Boer Ultimatum was pronounced, all eyes turned naturally in
the direction of the Diamond City, and as naturally the Diamond
City, under the direction of Colonel Kekewich, prepared to defend
itself. The population to be protected numbered some 33,000, of whom
19,000 were blacks. Among these latter were 4000 women. At that time
it was doubtful if the Zulus, Matabeles, and Basutos were to be
trusted, and consequently the position of the Colonel in supreme
command was one of great responsibility. Fortunately the place was
stocked with arms and ammunition, though the number of the regulars
was absolutely inadequate to the requirements of so large an area.

The Imperial garrison sent to Kimberley for the defence only
consisted of the 23rd Company Royal Garrison Artillery, with six
7-pounder mountain guns, Major Chamier commanding; one section of
the 7th Field Company Royal Engineers, under Lieutenant M’Clintock;
Captain Gorle and three non-commissioned officers and men of the
Army Service Corps, and the headquarters and four companies of the
Loyal North Lancashire Regiment, under Major Murray; in all, 564
officers and men. The staff included Lieutenant-Colonel Kekewich,
North Lancashire Regiment, commanding; Major Scott-Turner, Royal
Highlanders (staff officer); Captain O’Meara, Royal Engineers
(Intelligence Officer); and Lieutenant MacInnes, Royal Engineers.
The volunteer forces, when first called out for active service,
consisted of one battery Diamond Fields Artillery, six 7-pounder
field-guns, Major May, 3 officers, and 90 rank and file; Diamond
Fields Horse, Major Rodger, 6 officers, 142 rank and file; Kimberley
Regiment, Colonel Finlayson, 14 officers, 285 rank and file:—total
all ranks, 1060.

The whole garrison was reviewed, and a town-guard was formed at
Beaconsfield, under the command of Major Fraser. Colonel Harris
commanded the Volunteers, most of these being employees of the De
Beers mines. Preparations were made for the arrival of Mr. Cecil
Rhodes, who was hastening to the scene of his early life-work, and
for whose body, alive or dead, it was reported the Boers[Pg 66] had sent
out an offer of £5000. The artillery was exercised and defences were
erected on all sides. Ladies and children made haste to leave by
every train, but one lady of note, the Hon. Mrs. Rochfort Maguire,
remained. The Commandant of Kimberley gave orders that trees should
be felled and the bush cleared, in order to open a fine field for
firing, the garrison to a man exerting themselves so as to give a
warm reception to the enemy directly he should show a head above the
kopje. On the 12th of October Mr. Cecil Rhodes arrived. His entry
was somewhat melodramatic, as his train was delayed and spies were
actually on the platform lying in wait for him. Fortunately he was
not recognised. The magnetism of his presence added fresh zest to
the proceedings in the town, while the calm confidence of his
bearing became absolutely infectious. In fact, he soon delighted
every one by stating that he considered Kimberley to be every bit
“as safe as Piccadilly.” At this time the town was well provisioned
and the mines were kept working. Most of the garrison occupied the
brigade grounds, while the detachment of regulars and the Kimberley
regiments were stationed at the Sanatorium. The Town-Guard soon
numbered 2000.

Skirmishing took place on Friday, the 14th of October, and on the
following day there were more encounters. One squadron in an
armoured train was held up by the Boers, and their attack was
supported by a second force. The second squadron of the Protectorate
regiment grandly repelled the attack. The train, in which were
several Imperial officers, was uninjured. The Boer artillery gave
way at last, and the forces withdrew, but not before having
sustained heavy loss.

On the 15th a proclamation was made establishing martial law in
Griqualand West and Bechuanaland. Persons not members of the
defending forces were ordered to register their firearms, and no one
was allowed to leave their houses between nine at night and six in
the morning. The canteens without permits were opened only for a few
hours during the day. Death was to be the punishment for acts
contrary to civilised warfare. Fourteen Streams and Vryburg were now
evacuated, the police detachments retiring from them on Kimberley.

In order to maintain internal order, Colonel Kekewich divided the
town into four sub-districts, and the people were cautioned against
holding communication with the Queen’s enemies. The consumption of
meat was regulated, each man being allowed 1 lb. daily, while the
exports of foodstuffs and forage were prohibited. Roads were closed,
and no one without authority or a permit was allowed to pass in or
out. The defences everywhere were strengthened.

On the 21st of October, an armoured train that went out to
reconnoitre discovered the enemy in the neighbourhood of
Spy[Pg 67]fontein. A proclamation having been issued by the Boers at
Vryburg annexing Bechuanaland, most probably for the purpose of
impressing the disloyal Dutch, Colonel Kekewich forthwith issued
another, threatening that British subjects found assisting the
Queen’s enemies would be summarily dealt with as base rebels. He
also declared that, in spite of the hoisting of the Vierkleur in
Vryburg, the status of British subjects in Griqualand and
Bechuanaland would remain unaltered. An armoured train was again
engaged on this date, but only one man was killed. Two trucks of
dynamite, however, which had been safely removed, were blown up by
the Boers. The town was now completely isolated, the railway line
being cut north and south.

On the 24th inst. the garrison, supported by two armoured trains,
had a fresh and an exceedingly animated encounter with the enemy.
Colonel Scott Turner and 270 mounted volunteers marched north to
Macfarlane’s Farm. There they off-saddled and kept a look-out for
the Boers. Soon afterwards they appeared, and Colonel Turner opened
fire. The Boers promptly intrenched themselves behind a sandheap,
and from thence kept up a hot fusilade. To Colonel Turner’s
assistance there came the Loyal North Lancashire Regiment, followed
at noon by their Colonel—Colonel Murray—with two guns, two Maxims,
and 70 mounted men.


An Armoured Train

The Boers advanced on Colonel Murray and tried to cut off the party,
and in endeavouring to frustrate their efforts Colonel Turner found
himself in the thick of a furious fire which burst from a dam wall
500 yards on his left.

The British guns promptly began to blaze on the enemy, who very
briskly responded. In the end, however, they were compelled to fall
back. At this juncture the Lancashires, whose pluck and dexterity
were magnificent throughout, hastily occupied the position, fixed
bayonets, and gallantly drove off the enemy whenever he turned to
make a stand. The fight, which was in every way a brilliant success,
lasted four long hours. The British loss was three killed and
twenty-one wounded, while that of the Boers was considerable.
Commandant Botha was said to be among the killed. During this
engagement Kimberley, as may be imagined, was in a state of frantic
excitement, and the return of the troops was looked for by swarms of
people, including women, who crowded the trenches and received the
gallant defenders with great enthusiasm. Mr. Rhodes afterwards made
an amusing speech to the Volunteers, complimented them on their
splendid work, and explained that there was one man whom the Boers
wished to capture, and that man was himself. Owing to the efficiency
of the troops, however, he declared that he rejoiced in a sense of
complete security. Cheers followed, for the Queen, the Governor, Mr.
Rhodes, and the officers of the[Pg 68] corps. After this things were
fairly quiet, though the garrison remained on the alert. Lord
Methuen, it became known, had started from the Orange River on the
22nd, and was daily decreasing the distance between his relieving
force and the town; and, in order to meet his energetic advance, the
Boers were unable to afford a sufficient number of troops to force
the town into surrender. So Kimberley kept up its spirits—it viewed
life with “one auspicious and one drooping eye”—mingling the
discharge of guns with the chime of marriage-bells. This is no
figure of speech, for there was actually a wedding—two people, at
least, having found time to be romantic in their love amid the storm
and stress of war. A dance and a concert also took place. Indeed,
things were conducted with such high spirit and in so convivial a
manner that it might have been imagined that the Boers were
commissioned to supply the fireworks, and that a species of “Brock’s
benefit” was got up whenever events were inclined to wax monotonous.
Reports computed the investing force at 4000, and it was further
stated that General Cronje’s commando would be reinforced by the
arrival of some 1500 more. Yet the gallant little town smiled within
itself and said “The more the merrier.” Colonel Scott Turner made a
reconnaissance on the 1st of November, found the enemy posted on a
kopje, was thundered at with thirteen shells, but returned with his
force in safety. On the 4th of November Commandant Wessels invited
Colonel Kekewich to hand over the troops and town on pain[Pg 69] of
bombardment. The exact terms of the invitation are not known, but
some portions of the communication were as follows:—

“In case your Honour should determine not to comply with this
demand, I hereby request your Honour to allow all women and
children to leave Kimberley, so that they may be placed out of
danger, and for this purpose your Honour is granted time from
noon on Saturday, November 4, 1899, to 6 a.m. on Monday,
November 6, 1899. I further give notice that during that time I
shall be ready to receive all Afrikander families who wish to
remove from Kimberley, and also to offer liberty to depart to
all women and children of other nations desirous of leaving.”

The Boers soon began to receive the reinforcements which have been
mentioned. These came from the direction of Mafeking, that place
having proved too much a “spitfire” for their liking. As a last
resource, they directed their attention to Kimberley, and by way of
exercise blew up some £3000 worth of dynamite which was stored in
some huts belonging to the De Beers Company. While these exciting
events were taking place, and with the roar of intermittent
explosions in his ears, Mr. Rhodes pursued a placid way. His labours
were eminently horticultural—at least so they appeared on the
surface. He engaged himself at Kenilworth, the suburb which he may
be said to have created, in planting an avenue a mile long with
orange-trees, espalier vines, and pepper-trees. It was called his
Siege Avenue. There was suggestion in the arrangement, and the mind
instinctively conjured up visions of mystery—mystery somewhat
prolonged and clinging, with spice of a stimulating kind thrown in.

News from the Orange River, which came in by fits and starts, hinted
that after the evacuation of Colesberg would come the abandonment of
Stormberg. Stormberg was intended to be the depôt where stores,
tents, ammunition, and all the commissariat details of the Third
Division under General Gatacre would be accumulated. These stores,
owing to the Boer advance from Bethulie and Aliwal North, were now
being removed to Queenstown, some sixty miles down the line.[Pg 70]

CHAPTER III

NATAL

In consequence of the incursion of about 3000 refugees—some of them
most undesirable in character—it was deemed expedient to issue a
proclamation of martial law in Natal. This was followed by the
seizure of the Transvaal National Bank at Durban, a most exciting
episode, which caused quite a ferment in the town. All around the
offices a curious and somewhat rowdy rabble congregated, and it was
found necessary to guard the premises with Bluejackets and marines.
However, after the place had been searched, the men, looking
strangely transmogrified in their kharki, returned to Her Majesty’s
ship Tartar, and affairs went on as usual. At the Cape, owing to
widespread rumours of disloyalty, Sir Alfred Milner issued the
following proclamation, dated October 28:—

“Whereas it has been reported to me that a proclamation has
been made by or on behalf of the Government of the South
African Republic purporting to declare as part of the territory
of the Republic certain portions of that part of this Colony
situated north of the Orange River, and which have been invaded
by the forces of the said Government; and whereas it is
necessary to warn all Her Majesty’s subjects, especially those
resident in the aforesaid portions of this Colony, of the
invalidity of such proclamation:

“Now therefore, in virtue of the authority committed to me as
Governor of this Colony, I do hereby proclaim and make known
that any such proclamation, if made, is null and void and of no
effect, and I do hereby further warn and admonish all Her
Majesty’s subjects, especially those resident in the aforesaid
portions of this Colony, that they do, in accordance with their
duty and allegiance, disregard such proclamation, as being of
no force and effect whatsoever, and observe their obligations
to her Majesty, her Crown and Government, and in no way
voluntarily accept or recognise the Government of the South
African Republic in any part of this Colony which may have been
proclaimed territory of that Republic.

“And I do further warn that any one failing, in contravention
of the law, to obey the terms of this proclamation, will render
himself liable to be prosecuted for the crime of high treason.”

To Mr. Chamberlain he wrote on the subject on the same date:—

“It is impossible accurately to find out what has happened as
regards the alleged annexation by the Government of the South
African Republic or Orange Free State of portions of the Cape
Colony.

“No copies of any proclamation by either Government to that
effect have[Pg 71] reached me here, but news coming from various
parts of districts west and north of Kimberley clearly show
that the people there credit the annexation theory.

“It seems, however, more probable on the whole that it is the
Government of the South African Republic which has annexed the
district north of the Vaal River.

“With the consent of Ministers, I issued yesterday the
proclamation contained in my previous message, in order to
check the mischief which this widespread report is causing.”

Apropos of Sir Alfred Milner’s letter, it must be mentioned that
several of the Bechuanaland Dutch had openly joined the Boers; and
on the occasion of the hoisting of the Transvaal flag in Vryburg,
Commandant Delarey took occasion to deliver himself of an effective
speech, in which he said that the flag of the country was now
floating over the whole Orange River, and that the flag of Britain
would never again do so unless it were hoisted over the dead bodies
of the Burghers. At Klipdam also the Boers put in an appearance, and
celebrated their incursion by holding “at homes” in the Magistrates’
Court; but hearing of the British successes at Kimberley, and
judging discretion to be the better part of valour, they decamped
northwards, leaving food and stores behind.

The disaffection of the Dutch was as yet almost confined to the
western border. On the eastern side the inhabitants for the most
part were staunch. Indeed, in the history of the war the splendid
loyalty of Natal as a whole will ever be remembered. Her trials were
many and her faith almost sublime. Weekly the Times of Natal had
poured forth its plaint on the dilatoriness or insouciance of the
Imperial Government, yet nothing was done till those who put their
trust in the good faith of the mother country were deprived of home
and fortune, and in their bitterness were tempted to declare that
British protection was as Dead-Sea fruit—a profitless show, that
was apt to turn to ashes in the mouth. The following letters serve
to show the attitude of a staunch loyalist under the severe strain
put upon him, and they are quoted because they are descriptive, not
of individual anxiety and distress, but of the general feeling of
the Colony in those months of supreme trial.

One letter, dated October 27, began:—

“Those brave fellows up at Ladysmith have been fighting all
day. We heard their cannon even after dusk. What is the result,
I wonder? I fear we shall not hear till to-morrow. That
essential but most aggravating censor causes such delays, and
dishes up such garbled accounts of the actual facts, as to
astound those who know the truth…. There is little chance of
our being able to attempt even to defend this place. It simply
means evacuation or surrender, and stand by and see the
Transvaal flag go up! O England! England! As ever, unprepared.”

[Pg 72]

The next letter, dated October 31, said:—

“Here we are in peace and quiet, such as it is possible to
enjoy with the roar of artillery booming over the few miles of
echoing hills which divide us from the scene of battle and
bloodshed, torn limbs and ceaseless pain. I am weary of the
contemplation of all this frightful suffering and brutality….
I do not know what opportunities you have of obtaining correct
information, for the trash the papers publish after the real
facts have been distorted by the censor is as good as useless.
I hardly like to say too much, as one never knows into whose
hands one’s letters may fall, and our own noble defenders are
as severe in suppressing the knowledge of the true facts of the
battles and movements of the forces as any enemy could possibly
be. However, the game is with the English still…. If only
Ladysmith is held, the Colony is safe. This shocking flight of
women and children from town after town is too awful to
witness. Shame on the British Government to make our Colony the
scene of this bloody struggle, and leave the handful of
soldiers sent out all unsupported, unprepared—unprepared as
usual—all smug and self-confident in the little overcrowded,
over-comfortable island, and forgetful of the horrors to which
unfortunate colonists are exposed across the sea.”

The Governor of the British prison at Misina, Pomeroy, Natal, wrote
in a similar heart-breaking strain:—

“I have only time for a few lines. I am tired out, having been
turned out of house and home by the cursed Boers. I have ridden
the ninety-one miles to Pietermaritzburg. I and four other
Government officials had to remain at our posts till the last.
We had to ride for our lives. I never shall forget these times.
We waited almost too long—long enough for the five of us to
have a shot at the advanced guard, of whom we captured two, and
rode with them to the Volunteer camp, eighteen miles from
Pomeroy, at Tugela. I never felt like shooting any one before a
commando of about 400 came down for myself and the magistrate.”

In regard to the readiness of Natal to support British supremacy, a
visitor who participated in the raising of the volunteer regiments
there stated that there were 4500 volunteers in the field,
three-fourths of whom were drilled men. They were enrolled at the
rate of 200 a day. Durban a month later raised a splendid corps of
colonial scouts for the purpose of checking Boer raiding. It was
composed of some sixty or seventy men of the best families in the
place.

The conduct of the Natal women was especially noteworthy. Their
patience, their fortitude, their eager desire to be of service,
their readiness to face sacrifice, won general esteem. One
eye-witness stated that while shells were hurtling through the air
and bursting on the ground, they—the women-folk of the
place—calmly traversed the streets in ordinary costume and with
ordinary demeanour, as though no hostile Boer or bellowing gun was
within a hundred miles of them. Not a trace of fear or panic was
manifest. It was not surprising to learn that a community boasting
such noble specimens of womanhood decided to remain where they were
rather than accept the dubious shelter offered them by the Boer
general.[Pg 73]

Mr. Winston Spencer Churchill, writing of the Natalians in the
Morning Post, feelingly said: “There are several points to be
remembered in this connection. Firstly, the colonists have had many
dealings with the Boers. They knew their strength; they feared their
animosity. But they have never for one moment lost sight of their
obligations as a British colony. Their loyalty has been splendid.
From the very first they warned the Imperial Government that their
territories would be invaded. Throughout the course of the long
negotiations they knew that if war should come, on them would fall
the first fury of the storm. Nevertheless, they courageously
supported and acclaimed the action of the Ministry. Now at last
there is war—bitter war. It means a good deal to all of us, but
more than to any it comes home to the Natalian. He is invaded; his
cattle have been seized by the Boer; his towns are shelled or
captured; the most powerful force on which he relies for protection
is isolated in Ladysmith; his capital is being loopholed and
intrenched; Newcastle has been abandoned, Colenso has fallen,
Estcourt is threatened; the possibility that the whole province will
be overrun stares him in the face. From the beginning he asked for
protection. From the beginning he was promised complete protection;
but scarcely a word of complaint is heard. The townsfolk are calm
and orderly, the Press dignified and sober. The men capable of
bearing arms have responded nobly. Boys of sixteen march with men of
fifty to war—to no light, easy war. The Imperial Light Infantry is
eagerly filled. The Imperial Light Horse can find no more vacancies,
not even for those who will serve without pay. The Volunteers and
Town-Guards bear their parts like men.” Of the excellence of the
service of the Natalians a great deal remains to be said. At present
the story must proceed.

The arrival of Sir Redvers Buller at Cape Town on the 31st of
October was a signal for general rejoicing. The streets were filled
to overflowing, and cheer after cheer rung from thousands of
throats. As the General drove to Government House, he was greeted by
cries of “Avenge Majuba!” and “Bravo, General!” and by the amount of
emotion expended and the universal expression of relief evidenced,
it was plain that the Cape colonists, like the cockney Londoner,
were prepared “to bet their bottom dollar” on the combination of Sir
Redvers Buller and Mr. Thomas Atkins!

On the 2nd November the Boers proclaimed the Upper Tugela division
of Natal to be Free State Territory, and they seized Colesberg
Bridge, some eighteen miles north of the town of Colesberg, where
the road between that place and Philippolis crosses the Orange
River. However, as Orange River, De Aar, Colesberg, and Stromberg
were still held by our forces, the inhabitants remained confident.
Yet reports of the Boer advance on Colesberg[Pg 74] were scarcely
reassuring, and rumours of increased disaffection among the Dutch
farmers in this region were rife.

It was a curious fact that some of the Boers started from
Johannesburg for the frontier wearing in their hats the national
colours, red, white, and blue—and green, with above them a yellow
band, thus completing the insignia of the United South Africa for
which they were to fight. It would be interesting to know how the
red, white, and blue became associated with the green, and whether
Aylward, the agitator, and his Fenian friends introduced it for the
purpose of giving prominence to the sympathy of the Anti-English
brotherhood in the Emerald Isle. The disloyal Natal Dutch, such of
them as there then were, were distinguished by a red rose badge.
These signs were of no consequence in themselves, but they served to
demonstrate the preconcerted nature of Boer actions, which were
supposed by certain persons to have been a sudden and spontaneous
outcome of British oppression.

Racial feeling grew stronger and fiercer day by day, and Mr.
Kruger’s threat to “stagger humanity” was by some declared to be
within an ace of being fulfilled. The Boer is inherently as tough as
the Briton, and as obstinate: he was now well equipped for warfare,
well led, and the chances of a terrific and bloody struggle seemed
hourly to become more and more certain. Fortunately, each day
brought our troops nearer to the Cape, and after the 9th of November
they began to disembark—a total, so far, of 11,000 in all. At first
sight this military multitude seemed an imposing addition to our
force, but, in view of the losses we had sustained and the general
complications of the position, some 100,000 was nearer the figure
required. However, the Home authorities chose to send out their help
in driblets, and the same Home authorities were supposed to know how
the driblets might be adequately disposed. It was only to the
ignorant “man in the street” that the problem of how to meet the
massed armies of the Boers with diffused handfuls of troops became
incomprehensible.

Among the misfortunes with which the British had to contend was the
unfit state of the horses after prolonged travel. Horses are
intensely liable to sea-sickness; they also suffer much from being
cribbed, cabined, and confined for any length of time; and the
difference between the state of the Australian and the British
animals on landing was very marked. The former were in good working
fettle, while the latter had swollen and stiff joints, and were
generally below par. The New Zealand chargers were all that could be
desired, and they made an excellent show when compared with those of
some of the other mounted regiments. Horse-sickness had also to be
contended with, and it was with great difficulty averted. Some of
the officers, however, discovered that by keeping the horses[Pg 75]
protected by their nosebags during the dewy hours of early morning
the liability to the complaint was lessened. The question of horses
was a serious one, almost as important as the question of guns. The
exceeding mobility of the Boer army for long had been a matter of
surprise, if not to the initiated, at least to the general public,
and, as it later appeared, to the Government itself. They had sent
out important generals and learned tacticians, and a fairly large
and unwieldy mass of men, who were bound by their healthy appetites
to stick to their base and hug the railway lines, while the enemy
shifted about with the most annoying and confounding velocity,
delighting to deceive as to their position, and in their deception
being for the most part eminently successful. There is a passage in
the Scriptures that mentions that “the king of Israel is come out to
seek a flea as when one doth hunt a partridge in the mountain,” and
this quotation on the approach of our weighty military machine, the
Boers, ever Biblical, must have been inclined to remember and to
appreciate.

Rt. Hon. SIR REDVERS HENRY BULLER, K.C.B., V.C.

The opinion seemed prevalent, particularly in Colonial circles, that
English generals, in consequence of their European or Indian
experiences, were unequal to a struggle with the “slim” and shifty
Boers. Laing’s Nek, Ingogo, and Majuba had all proved that some
extraordinary weakness, either tactically or mentally, seemed to
possess the bravest warriors in the face of this incomprehensible
foe. Since the date of Majuba the ways of the Boers had become still
more of a conundrum. They had kept up their habit of sharpshooting,
and had acquired an insight into German tactics. For all that, on
occasion certain of their old commanders resorted to the primitive
tricks of the Zulus, and advanced in horn fashion, keeping one horn
in ambush as long as possible, so as to create a surprise for an
unprepared enemy. Even to eminent tacticians like General Clery and
others, the blend of modern German and antique Zulu in the ordering
of war must have been confounding, and it is scarcely surprising
that they took some little time to master the subject.

The landing, on the 8th November, of the Naval Brigade with twenty
guns for the defence of Durban was a move in the right direction,
and the arrival and marching in of the brigade was an inspiriting
sight. The streets swarmed with an enthusiastic multitude that
welcomed the jolly Jack Tar with delight, and cheered itself hoarse,
almost drowning the vigorous strains of the band of the Terrible,
which played outside the Town-Hall. Captain Percy Scott of the
Terrible, inventor of the now celebrated gun-carriages, replaced
Major Bethune as commandant of the forces defending the port, while
the latter officer returned to the active command of the Uitlander
corps.

The tide of reinforcement now began to flow evenly into Cape[Pg 76] Colony
and Natal, and there was great excitement owing to the arrival of
the Moor, which left Southampton on October the 21st. Among those
on board were Lieutenant-General Lord Methuen, commanding the First
Division of the Field Force; Major-General Sir C. F. Clery,
commanding the Second Division; and Major-General Sir W. F. Gatacre,
commanding the Third Division; and a large number of officers for
service on the Staff.

THE INVASION OF CAPE COLONY

The position of affairs in the direction of the Orange River was at
first somewhat stationary. The British were awaiting the arrival of
troops and keeping on the alert; the Boers were making proclamations
and annexing adjacent villages.

A column from Cape Colony had started, and more troops were pushing
up as fast as train could carry them in the direction of De Aar. A
letter from a British officer from that place describes the state of
affairs on the 20th of October. He said:—

“This place is to be a big base when the British troops arrive;
10,000 are to come here, but are not expected for at least a month.
At present we are the only regiment here, and have to keep the line
open and guard all the stores coming up for the 10,000 troops. We
have not got half enough men, as the front of our position is nearly
five miles, and we cannot watch it properly. Our position is strong
as long as we can hold the hills; but if the Boers can get artillery
near us, they will wipe us out in a few hours without getting within
rifle range at all, as we have no guns ourselves. We keep on
telegraphing for them, but the officials at home and at Cape Town do
not seem to understand the position. The worst of this place is that
there is not a loyal native within twenty miles of us, and they are
only waiting for a good opportunity to rise. We can only be ready
for them—that is, we cannot attack them, as they have not yet
declared openly for the Transvaal, though they are all spies, and
give the Boers information on all our dispositions.”

In this short letter we find the keynote of all our subsequent
troubles. The complete and almost absurd confidence of the British,
supported as it was by valour without wisdom or activity, was a
“voice” and nothing more. Deeply have we suffered since those words
were written, for an arrogant under-estimation of the enemy, a
reprehensible delay in preparing for him, and a parsimonious system
of carrying out those preparations when attempted. However, it is
useless to cry over spilt milk.

To thoroughly appreciate the situation at this period it is
necessary to understand the direction in which our troops were
moving.[Pg 77] Modder River, Hope Town, and Orange River are situated on
the railway between Kimberley and the junction of the lines which
run south to Cape Town and Port Elizabeth respectively. De Aar, of
which we began to hear so much, is an important station at the apex
of the triangle, just over 500 miles from Cape Town, and here
towards the end of the month of October many troops were
congregating. Here, though no hostilities were actually taking
place, there was a good deal of simmering activity; for it must be
remembered that De Aar Junction was our advanced supply base in the
Colony, and owed its strategical importance at this critical period
to the fact that it was the junction of Cape Town and Port Elizabeth
railways. It is situated about sixty miles from the Orange River and
Free State border.

The contrast at this time between camps British and camps Dutch in
the neighbourhood of the border was curious. The Boers were
prepared, taking their ease. The British were in suspense.
Disaffection was visible on all sides, and yet inaction, irritating
inaction, was obligatory. Morning, noon, and night a perennial
sand-storm blew; overhead, the sun grilled and scorched. Meals,
edibles, and liquids were diluted with 10 per cent. of grit, and
when perchance Tommy strove to strain his hardly-earned beer—to
make a filter of a butter-cloth—phut! would come a gust of wind and
bring the experiment to a melancholy conclusion. Poor Thomas’s
temper was much tried! He was, of necessity, an exceedingly
temperate fellow in those days, but when he got a pot of beer he
preferred it to be beer, and not porridge. He did not relish in his
mouth the same thing that the wind was distributing impartially into
ears and eyes. He said he could take in—at the pores—enough of
that to suit his liking. But he was no grumbler, as a rule. He
worked hard and incessantly, Colonel Barter determining to keep his
men of the Yorkshire Light Infantry quite up to the mark. It was
necessary to take every precaution against surprise, and for
commanding officers to remain eternally on the qui vive. It needed
considerable tact to order sufficient work, and only sufficient. It
was dangerous to over-fatigue troops who might be required to leap
to arms at any moment; it was also risky to allow active men in a
hot sun to give way to inertia. There was the never-ceasing routine
of guards and picquets, the practice of route marching and field
manœuvres, and the daily round of minor camp duties to keep the
warriors hale and hearty, and prepare their thews for a tough
tussle. A regular system of scouting was matutinally carried on, and
it was thought that the enemy would not be able to encroach beyond
his border without enjoying a startling reception. At this time he
was not visible, and all that scouts could detect, beside some
innocent hares and springbok among the hills, was now and then a
flying horseman who disappeared on their approach.[Pg 78]

But the Boers were not far off. They were encamped close to the
border. One adventurous individual, for his personal satisfaction,
performed the feat of travelling north and swimming across the
Orange River to reconnoitre. In the darkness of the night he stole
out, plunged cautiously into the river, clothes and all, and swam
safely to the other side. Then striking out in a north-easterly
direction, he made for a small kopje overlooking the Boer camp.
Meanwhile the moon had sailed out, and began to throw a sheet of
silver over the panorama. Below, the three lines of tents were
outlined, and these were flanked and interspersed with multitudinous
waggons, which formed a chain almost along the entire length of the
valley. In the early dawn more objects became discernible, the
flickering red tongues of the camp-fires, the winking eye of a
lantern that hung from a pole. By this illumination it was possible
to note the general scene of disorder. Scattered garments and goods
in promiscuous array—ammunition and provisions, harness, saddles,
biltong, and gin-bottles—a multifarious, slovenly litter, shed
here, there, and everywhere. Only two sentries were visible, and
these our friend stealthily evaded. One Cerberus sat on the ground
with his back planted against a waggon wheel yawning dolefully, and
farther on slouched another, hands in pockets, head on chest,
walking back and forwards with the air of an automaton. The
individual creeping past them, close under their noses, smiled
softly to himself. How simple to sweep off a dozen or two of the
inmates of the camp before these so-called sentries recovered from
their dozing. Fifty men and fifty bayonets could have got in without
difficulty, and the rout of the rebels would have been an affair of
moments. Now, perhaps before nightfall the whole commando would have
melted away!

Presently at the bottom of the kopje came horsemen—some five of
them—galloping along, and the adventurous one made haste to hide.
The Boer patrol passed within some two hundred yards of him, and he
was safe. It was now time to hurry off. The day was breaking. Again
a plunge into the icy river, again a fight with the racing current,
again a safe landing, this time on the British bank. So the escapade
ended, but it enabled those interested to form a fair idea of the
lack of organisation among the Dutch, and to argue that if once they
should leave their naturally strong fortifications and
intrenchments, the first united and sustained attack on the part of
the British would mean their certain discomfiture.

At the end of October the Border Regiment arrived upon the scene.
The Yorks almost immediately struck camp and prepared to entrain for
Orange River; but presently a counter-order arrived, and, much to
their regret, the regiment again resumed its former routine.

The place at this time was under military law, and precautions were
rigorously taken against spies. The railway stations were[Pg 79]
cautiously guarded night and day, and none was allowed to approach
without proper authority. Troops soon began to pour through on the
way to Orange River, whence the advance was shortly to take place.
Tremendous labour came on the hands of Lieut.-General Sir F.
Forestier Walker, who took trips along the lines of communication to
ascertain that all arrangements were satisfactory.

Types of Arms—The Maxim Gun.

In readiness for the influx of troops new sidings were constructed
to north and south of the railway station, and the little karoo
junction began to assume an air of wonderful importance. Among the
innovations was a branch of the Standard Bank adjoining Friedlater’s
Store, showing that, though not a Klondyke, this place, which has
been described as “the windiest, dustiest, most unfinished, most
inhospitable corner of the South African wilderness, the veritable
jumping-off place of the globe,” was fast becoming the base of
gigantic military operations. The outlying farms were still in
occupation, though inhabitants were few. These apparently were
indifferent to the progress of coming events, but possibly at that
time they were engaged in careful investigation as to the side of
the bread which held the most butter before committing themselves to
an atti[Pg 80]tude. Their sole obvious desire was that patrols should not
omit to close the gates after them whenever they chanced to pass
through their domains. The Border Regiment soon after its arrival
moved to Naauwpoort, and a battery and a half of artillery swelled
the little garrison. The development of the place now went on more
rapidly.

Mr. E. F. Knight, the brilliant correspondent of the Morning Post,
wrote an interesting description of this now important locality only
a few days before he had the misfortune to lose his arm through the
treachery of the Boers. He said:—

“The township, which surrounds the railway station, is merely a
congregation of a few houses belonging to people connected with
the railway. It stands in the midst of a desert—a dusty,
treeless plain covered with sparse low sage brush and enclosed
by rocky ridges. The camp is ever increasing in size, but, as I
write, it consists of two encampments, one to the north and one
to the south of the township, all the troops being under
canvas. In the North Camp are the 2nd Battalion of the King’s
Own Yorkshire Light Infantry, eight hundred strong, and a
field-battery and a half-battery (15-pounders), and in the
South Camp, in which I have pitched my tent, is the remount
camp, with a company of the Army Service Corps, a supply
detachment of the same corps, with a field-bakery, two
half-sections of the Royal Engineers, a company of the Army
Ordnance Corps, and a detachment of the Volunteer Medical Staff
Corps. A wing of the Berkshire Regiment has also just come in
from Naauwpoort, which we have abandoned as being untenable by
the small force which could at present be spared to defend it.
There are at De Aar now about two thousand men all told,
including Major Rimington’s two hundred scouts. More artillery
is expected from Cape Town, and by the time this letter reaches
England we shall probably be largely reinforced. Several
redoubts, lines of intrenchments, and sangars on the heights
protect the camps, and a few small guns have been posted on the
neighbouring kopjes. The surrounding country is being well
patrolled, and we cannot well be taken by surprise…. In
short, one sees here all that skilled, laborious, indispensable
preparation for the campaign of which the British public knows
so little, and which never receives its due credit at home.

“It is wonderful, indeed, that the Boers did not attempt to
seize this valuable prize a week or so ago, when the camp was
practically undefended, and when our officers, momentarily
expecting attack, were sleeping in their boots. Our position is
far from secure even now; our force here is insignificant, and
it seems that the Boers are getting nearer. They have crossed
the river at various points.

“Our scouts have been in touch with their commandoes. We have
had some false alarms since I have been here; it is rumoured
to-day that they are close to, and that the attack on De Aar is
but a question of hours. But still the heavily-laden trains
come in with their valuable freight and the military stores
accumulate. It is to be hoped that we shall have the men, too,
without delay.”

SERGEANT OF THE KING’S ROYAL RIFLES.

In the above words we have, repeated, the story of suspense and
anxiety that was told by one and all who had the misfortune to spend
October and November on the Transvaal border, a story of brave
Britons, practically unarmed—heroically valorous but
im[Pg 81]potent—standing almost in the teeth of the enemy and sickening
with hope deferred.

The Dutchmen came to work much fresher. The warrior-farmer was
untrammelled by red tape—unwearied by routine. He was not hampered
by minute regulations, though he was bound to look after himself and
rely on his own resources. He provided his own provisions, his own
waggon and horses, but the Government in the event of his requiring
it supplied him with the necessaries of the campaign. He could have
luxuries ad libitum sent from home, and while battle was not
absolutely going on he had little to do but to eat, drink, and
sleep. Drills and field exercises were unknown, though, of course,
each had to take his turn at guard duty. In action the operations of
the Boer commandoes were presided over by field-cornets, and in camp
the work was carried out by corporals, who superintended the supply
department—the munitions of “war” and “mouth,” as we call them, on
which the fighting line depended for ammunition and food.

General Wood arrived at De Aar on the 4th of November and took over
the command of the troops. His first action was to employ the
Engineers and some Cape boys to throw up defensive works and erect
sangars on a ridge—some 2000 yards from the camp—which by a sheer
accident had not been seized by the Boers. From this point of
vantage it was possible for the British guns to command the plain
for many miles round. He then put the place under martial law, as
Dutchmen and spies were slinking about in the neighbourhood of the
railway and the camps. The General’s regulations ran thus:—

“No person is allowed to remain in or to quit De Aar without a
permit signed by the Magistrate, and countersigned by the Camp
Commandant. The permits for railway officials will be signed
and issued by the heads of the traffic, locomotive, and
engineering departments, those for postal officials by the
heads of that department. Any person found selling intoxicating
liquors to a soldier or to a native or coloured person will be
immediately apprehended and the whole of his goods will be
seized. The sale of intoxicating liquors to others can only
take place between the hours of 11 a.m. and 6 p.m. This
includes sale of liquors to persons staying in any hotel or
boarding-house in De Aar. Every person keeping an hotel or
boarding-house, or any one receiving persons into his private
house to stay for one night or more, is required to obtain
permission of the Camp Commandant before doing so. No persons
other than railway and postal officials, who will be provided
with a special pass, will be allowed to be out of their houses
after 9.30 p.m. Any person infringing these regulations will be
dealt with by martial law.”

We must now move in the direction of the Orange River, where more
activities were taking place. Information having been received that
the Boers in great numbers were gathered at Kaffir’s Kop, a hill
some 500 feet high east of Belmont, a reconnaissance[Pg 82] was made in
that direction on the 10th of November. The reconnoitring force was
composed of a couple of squadrons of the 9th Lancers and detachments
of the Munster Fusiliers, the Northumberland Fusiliers, and the
Loyal North Lancashires. With these were a handy lot of mounted
infantry and a half battery of field-artillery. They bivouacked two
nights before on the north side of the bridge, in order to be ready
to move on at daybreak. Early on Thursday morning they marched out,
the cavalry forming a wide screen, behind which were the mounted
infantry and guns. Belmont, which was some twenty-eight miles off,
was reached at 2.30, but not a sign of the Dutchmen was to be seen.
The troops consequently returned to Fincham’s Farm, some ten miles
back, where they spent the night. In the morning they went east,
where the enemy was reported to have retired. The object of the
reconnaissance was to ascertain the strength of the enemy, and this
was soon achieved, for he was found to be in immense force in a
position of natural strength flanked by huge hills. Some smart
skirmishing ensued. Colonel Gough with a battery of field artillery
engaged the Boers and sent one and a half companies of mounted
infantry to turn the enemy’s left flank and discover his laager.
Fighting continued for more than three hours, during which Colonel
Keith-Falconer,[5] Northumberland Fusiliers, was killed. Lieutenant
Wood, North Lancashire Regiment, was shot through the head, and
Lieutenants Bevan and Hall of the Northumberland Fusiliers were also
wounded. An armoured train came to the rescue and attracted the Boer
fire, pouring from two Maxims a withering storm of bullets on the
enemy and inflicting heavy loss. The Dutchmen were discovered to be
in great force all around, and as they blocked the road to
Kimberley, the promise of more spirited engagements was in the air.
Already it was ascertained that a number of culverts on the railway
line had been destroyed by the hostile troops, and rumours of Boer
invasion were continually being brought in.

The next day, amid universal regret, the two gallant officers who
had lost their lives in leading their men against the powerful
enemy, were buried.

Lieutenant Brook (9th Lancers) on the day of the reconnaissance [Pg 83]had
a narrow escape, and experiences more exciting than pleasurable.
Early in the morning he had gone on ahead of the column for the
purpose of making a route sketch. This done, he sent it back by his
orderly, and while continuing his investigations found himself
confronted with the enemy. A shower of bullets greeted him. His
horse was shot and he was brought to the ground. It was neck or
nothing now, and he ran for dear life pursued by a horde of mounted
Boers. Fortunately he came to a wire fence, vaulted it, and was for
a moment safe. The enemy’s ponies could not follow. But the Boers
sent shots after his retreating form, shots which luckily missed
him, and he was enabled to reach two troops of the 9th Lancers which
galloped up to the rescue.

On the 12th Lord Methuen arrived, and there was general satisfaction
among the troops. They were now in fine fighting condition, and,
having had one taste of battle, were longing to advance and get in
touch with the enemy.

But the advance of Lord Methuen’s column was no simple affair. It
must be remembered that from Cape Town to the base, De Aar, is 500
miles, to Belmont 591, to Kimberley 647, and to Mafeking 870 miles,
and the railway from place to place needed continual guarding, and
especially the bridges in localities where the disaffected portion
of the Dutch community resided. Lord Methuen’s route, too, lay
across a species of dusty Sahara, over boulder-strewn plains with
scarcely a tree to offer shade, though dotted about now and then
with some ancient kopjes to vary the monotony of the South African
scene. On these kopjes it was as likely as not that Boer
sharpshooters might already be hidden, for the affluent Dutchmen
forced their poorer countrymen to maintain eyrie-like
positions—padded with blankets and hedged in with boulders—in
readiness for the approach of an army, while they themselves arrived
fresh, spick and span, only on the rumour of battle.

With all its alarms, however, life in camp was not without its
joviality. The Naval Brigade prepared for action laughing and
singing, and Jack Tar indulged in promiscuous hornpipes between the
conversations of his big guns. A correspondent of the Central News
Agency gave an entertaining account of his sojourn among the
military. He said:—

“There are, of course, pleasantries and pleasantries. The other
night a correspondent was returning to camp when he was met with the
usual challenge. ‘Who goes there?’ shrieked the sentry. ‘A friend,’
replied the correspondent. ‘Stand, friend, and give the
countersign,’ promptly demanded the watchful guardian of the camp.
The correspondent had forgotten the countersign. He knew it related
to Yarmouth. As a matter of fact, it was Yarmouth. So he made a
desperate bid for bed, and replied ‘Bloaters.’ The[Pg 84] sentry replied,
‘Advance, friend,’ and the scene closed. You doubt this as ben
trovato
. Well, do not doubt any longer when I plead conviction in
personal guilt. I was ‘Bloaters.’ Nevertheless, to an active
sentrydom, as well as to vigilant curfew, we were becoming
cheerfully accustomed. It is martial law, and the camp is the centre
of Boerdom. Anything, indeed, is welcome, even martial law, if it
relieves boredom at the same time.”

On the 14th of November General Wauchope, commanding the Highland
Brigade, arrived on the Orange River, followed a day or two later by
Major-General Sir H. Colvile, who assumed command of the Guards
Brigade and camp north of the river. The First Division was composed
of two brigades. The Ninth was an Infantry Brigade, consisting of
portions of the Northumberland Fusiliers, a wing of the North
Lancashires, portions of the Manchesters, the Yorkshires, and the
Northamptonshire Regiment. The Guards Brigade was composed of the
Scots Guards, two battalions of the Coldstreams, and one of the
Grenadiers. To this brigade was attached the Naval Brigade (Captain
Prothero, H.M.S. Doris). There were also two squadrons of the 9th
Lancers, “bits” of the Engineers, of the A.S.C. and the Army Medical
Corps—the whole force numbering some 9000 men. The transport
arrangements having been completed, the advance was to be made in
the course of the week. Officers and men were to wear uniform as
similar as possible, in order not to give the sharpshooters a chance
of distinguishing them. The men covered their buttons with mud and
sand in order to make them more of a piece with their kharki, and
their haversacks in the same way were darkened to match.

At this time Naauwpoort and Stormberg were evacuated by order of Sir
Redvers Buller, on the ground that our frontier line was weak and
too much extended. The troops from the former place reinforced De
Aar, those from the latter strengthened Queenstown. The enemy,
though he left De Aar in peace, was active elsewhere. A Boer
commando of 1300 to 2000 strong entered Colesberg on the 15th
November before dawn, and planted itself on the kopjes surrounding
the town, much to the surprise of the inhabitants. The invaders
possessed themselves of the keys of the town, and endeavoured with
great parade to hoist the Free State flag. The ceremony was a
fiasco, however, as before the flag reached the top of the staff,
the halyard, which had been secretly cut partly through by some
loyalists, broke, so that the flag, flying a little above half-mast,
could neither be hoisted properly nor hauled down again. Ultimately
the Boers tied another flag on to the end of a long bamboo, and sent
that up instead. The Mayor endeavoured, in impassioned periods, to
address the loyal inhabitants, but his elo[Pg 85]quence was useless. He
could not make himself heard, and had at last to desist.

The Mounted Police, who were forced to retreat from Colesberg,
joined the New South Wales Lancers at Naauwpoort, and from thence
went on to De Aar. Aliwal North was occupied by a Free State
commando, and the inhabitants of Lady Grey were ordered to vacate
the place. They were allowed until the 25th November to obey orders.
The public offices there were closed, and preparations were made to
occupy the town.

Here must be noted the story of a woman in a thousand—the
post-mistress of Ladygrey. When the Boers came to seize the
post-office, she “stuck to her post” with a vengeance. She refused
to budge or to give it up, and when the Free State flag was hoisted,
she promptly hauled it down and substituted the Union Jack. Not
content with this, she tore down the proclamation of the Boers
annexing the district, and put in its place the Governor’s
proclamation against treason. Pluck carried the day; the Boers were
worsted, and the post-mistress remained mistress of the situation.
What became of this heroine of the war is not yet known.

Proclamations emanating from Bloemfontein, and signed by Mr.
Wessels, President of the Volkraad, were also issued, declaring the
whole of Griqualand West, except Kimberley and Mafeking and the
districts four miles around each of these places, to be Free State
territory. In the face of these energetic movements action on the
part of the British was necessary to restore the confidence of the
wavering people, and consequently the following telegram was
despatched by the General Commanding in Chief to the officer
commanding at Queenstown:—

November 15.—General Gatacre, with the 1st Battalion of the
Seventh Brigade, left yesterday for East London. More troops
will follow as they arrive.

“Owing to the distance from England, it has not been possible
to give the frontier districts, at first, the protection they
merit, and the enemy’s troops have in places entered our
territory.

“Make known as widely as possible that her Majesty’s Government
will exact compensation for any actual injury done to the
property of individuals who remain loyal, and take every means
in your power to obtain and record the names of any who may act
disloyally, with a view to the consideration of their cases
afterwards. Circulate this as widely as you can in English and
Dutch.”

On the other side the enemy exerted himself freely. A curious appeal
was made to the farmers about Colesberg by the Boer commander. He
addressed the crowd with great fervour, and called on all to join
the Republican cause and to throw off the yoke of England, whose
tyranny could no longer be endured. War, he declared, had been
forced upon them. They were now fighting for liberty, and it was the
will of God. He said it depended on the[Pg 86] Afrikanders themselves
whether they would for ever continue to be ruled from Downing Street
or become an independent nation. So far, he added, their arms had
been victorious, and God had been with them.

Meanwhile Lord Methuen and his troops were preparing to march to the
relief of Kimberley via Witteputs, and in expectation of his
arrival (of which they were duly informed by their many spies and
the disloyal Dutch in the neighbourhood), the Boers, reinforced,
posted a cannon at Belmont Station, and again took up a powerful
position on the Kaffir’s Kop range of hills.

LIEUT.-GENERAL LORD METHUEN, C.B.

THE BATTLE OF BELMONT

On the morning of Tuesday, the 21st of November, at three o’clock,
Lord Methuen’s march to the relief of Kimberley definitely began.
The force consisted of the Naval Brigade, the 9th Brigade under
Colonel Featherstonhaugh, the Guards Brigade under General Sir H.
Colvile, two batteries of Field Artillery, Rimington’s Guides, and
the 9th Lancers. The first halt was made at Fincham’s Farm, some
twelve miles off, where the troops breakfasted, and whence the 9th
Lancers and Rimington’s Guides started on a reconnoitring
expedition, which was not without its excitement. The Boers were
reported to be somewhere in the vicinity, and soon they were espied,
some three hundred of them, climbing a kopje with the evident
intention of firing down on the party. This they did, and with such
rapidity that only by sheer luck the men escaped. They went on to
the farm of one Thomas, a supposed loyalist, for the purpose of
watering their horses. This person had declared that there were no
Boers in the neighbourhood; but no sooner had the tired beasts begun
to dip their dusty noses in the cool and longed-for draught than a
brisk fire was opened on them from all sides, and the troops had
hurriedly to return to the main body at Fincham’s. But they lost
three horses.

On the following day the division moved on to the said Thomas’s
Farm. The advance party again came under fire—”Just by way of
salute,” as Tommy said—but the enemy was promptly silenced. Here
the troops bivouacked.

On the night of the 22nd coffee was served out about twelve o’clock,
and after this the whole force prepared to move.

The general orders were as follows: “At three a.m. Guards Brigade to
advance from small white house near railway on Gun Kopje, supported
by battery on right plus Naval Brigade; 9th Brigade on west side of
Table Mountain; at same hour, bearing already taken, supported by
battery on left, 9th Lancers, two[Pg 87] squadrons, one company Mounted
Infantry, marching north of Belmont Station, keeping one to two
miles on left flank and advanced; Rimington’s Guides, one squadron
Lancers, one company Mounted Infantry from Witte Putt to east of
Sugar Loaf; one company Mounted Infantry on right of Naval Brigade,
protecting right; the force having got over open ground should
arrive at daybreak on enemy; 9th Brigade having secured Table
Mountain to swing round left and keep on high ground, and then
advance east to west on A (on plan; not printed); Guards Brigade
conform, being pivot; then Guards advance on east edge of Mount
Blanc, guns clearing entire advance with shrapnel; cavalry to get
round rear of enemy, securing horses and laager.”


Lord Methuen's Line of Advance
Lord Methuen’s Line of Advance

This carefully-arranged programme, however, was not followed in its
entirety. In the grim blackness of the small hours the Grenadiers
lost direction, and Lord Methuen was committed to a frontal attack.
But still the attack was a brilliant success. The Boers were caught
napping, for they were in the happy belief that the troops were
still at Witte Putt at the very hour when they were marching
steadily upon them.

The infantry tramped four miles in pitch darkness and took up their
position on a long low hill facing the enemy. The Boers occupied a
magnificent horseshoe-shaped position on a series of kopjes and
ridges eastward of Belmont railway station. As usual, they had
utilised the boulders as screens, behind which they could[Pg 88] safely
blaze away at the advancing ranks. Near daybreak—the hot summer
morning dawned about four o’clock—firing began. The Guards had
opened out for the attack, and the Boers, suddenly espying them from
the heights, thereupon commenced to pelt and batter them. The Scots
and Grenadiers nevertheless proceeded. Their position was far from
comfortable, as it was necessary to cross some hundred yards of arid
open veldt with no cover at all, while the enemy, ensconced behind
tremendous rocks some 500 feet above their level, had nothing to do
but to point their rifles and send their bullets whizzing at the
advancing mass. But the Guards stoutly held their own, lying down
and returning volley after volley for a full half-hour. Meanwhile
the 9th Brigade advanced across the plain in extended order, and at
half-past four two batteries posted near the railway commenced
shelling the enemy’s position.

Now the Guards began to proceed. Steadily forward they went—the
thin, extended line moved as on parade, no supports being behind
them.

Scarcely had they reached the base of the hill than a fierce storm
of lead poured like a cascade from guns and rifles. It was useless
now to attempt to return the fire—the Boers were invisible. There
was no help for it; the men had only to move on and trust to their
best “cold Sheffield” and their warm, gallant hearts. They fixed
bayonets. Major Kinloch gave the word to his men to advance. “Now,
boys, as hard as you can go!” he sang out. The other officers
shouted their orders; all were dashing along like lions loosened
from a cage. Cheers rent the air, bullets buzzed, cannons roared,
blood streamed and spouted, plucky men and brave boys dropped dead
on every side. Yet on went the infantry brigades! The first kopje
was stormed! The Boers had vanished!

It was a sight to thrill the blood, to make the heart leap to the
throat—so grand, so awful, so reminiscent of all the great
traditions of British history. The enemy went helter-skelter to
their second kopje on the right, where another force was strongly
intrenched. Here they were sheltered by a number of “schantz,” or
trenches built of boulders and arranged in gallery form, and here
our men mounted after them—Coldstreams, Grenadiers, Scots Guards,
Northumberlands, Northamptons, and 2nd King’s Own Yorkshires, now
steadily advancing without excitement and with stern determination,
and through a horrible cross-fire from the death-dealing rifles of
the enemy.

Their advance was grand—a feat of heroism—with the Boer missiles
flying about their heads and the track of blood seeming to tinge the
very atmosphere with red. On and on they pushed, cheering loudly up
the steep incline and over the boulders, nimble as goats, determined
as giants, on and on, and, with a mighty roar,[Pg 89] took the position.
Dead men lay at their feet, but honour, with its laurel crown,
wreathed their heads!

Again the Boers made a hasty, a desperate retreat; again they sought
a strongly-fortified position; again, our cavalry being too far off
to reach them, the infantry combat was renewed.

A hurricane of bullets poured down. Death for the third time stared
and gibbered; for the third time our gallant fellows, all in mass,
again advanced to the attack. The Naval Brigade brought up four
guns, and Captain Prothero got his cannon in position of 1800 yards
and blazed out a chorus of distraction.

The enemy fled. The rout was now complete. Away went the 9th
Lancers, away went the Mounted Infantry, both pursuing the fugitives
for a good five miles. Thus the battle of Belmont was won. The whole
of the camp waggons, filled with boxes of clothing, hundreds of
horses and bullocks, were captured, and tons of ammunition were
destroyed.

But this fight, that has taken so short a time to describe, and
which was over in less than four hours, was hardly won. Forms all
bloodily dashed lay here and there and everywhere, and the Scots
Guards, who had stormed the kopje to inspiriting strains of drums
and pipes, were doomed later on to hear the wail of the pibroch for
many comrades mourned and buried. In all, our losses—about
200—were comparatively small considering that the engagement was a
series of three battles, during which the Boers were constantly
carrying off dead and wounded. Very many of our officers were
wounded and three were killed. One—Lieutenant Fryer of the
Grenadier Guards—was slain while gallantly leading his men and
creeping along the bed of a stream in the enemy’s rear. After the
battle Lord Methuen made the following address to the troops:
“Comrades, I congratulate you on the complete success achieved by
you this morning. The ground over which we had to fight presented
exceptional difficulties, and we had as an enemy a past-master in
the tactics of mounted infantry. With troops such as you are, a
commander can have no fear of the result. There is a sad side, and
you and I are thinking as much of those who have died for the honour
of their country and of those who are suffering as we are thinking
of our victory.”

Three instances were reported of the despicable treachery of the
Boers. Lieutenant Willoughby was shot at from an ambush under cover
of the white flag; a Boer holding a white flag in his left hand
murdered Lieutenant Brine with his right, and Lieutenant
Blundell-Hollinshead-Blundell (3rd Batt. Grenadier Guards) was shot
in the merciful act of tending a wounded Boer. Lord Methuen after
the fight sent a remonstrance to the Boer commander, saying, “Acting
quite fairly with you, I decline to take Kimberley men[Pg 90] who know the
country, because their parole cannot be accepted. I must ask you to
warn your wounded not to shoot our officers. I must warn you not to
use Dum-Dum bullets, or use the flag of truce treacherously. Such
action is cowardly in the extreme, and I cannot countenance it.”


Plan of the Battle of Belmont.
Plan of the Battle of Belmont.

The Boer losses were reported as very small, but no credence can be
placed on their statements, for the very good reason that it has
been President Kruger’s policy to conceal from outsiders, and even
from his own country, the extent of his losses. Whenever the Boer
dies in battle, his body is weighted and cast into a river, or into
a trench as quickly as possible. His family are left in ignorance as
to his fate, and their only conclusion is to assume that he is dead.
But Mr. Kruger’s methods and his ruthless military oligarchy were
disapproved even by his own countrymen, and more especially by his
own countrywomen, who now began to mistrust the continual story of
Boer victory, and asked pitifully for permission themselves to seek
for fathers, sons, and brothers from whom they never heard. In some
cases many of these were lying not an inch below their feet, for a
British search party came upon a portion of the veldt that was
literally mosaicked with dead Dutchmen whose bodies were scarcely
more than peppered with earth!

Mr. Knight, the correspondent of the Morning Post, who was a[Pg 91]
general favourite, was wounded in a singularly treacherous manner.
He was in the firing line of the Northamptons, who were then
attacking the Boers. Some of the enemy suddenly emerged from behind
rocks and displayed a handkerchief attached to a rifle. On this sign
Mr. Knight with two others rose, and all three were instantly shot
with Dum-Dum bullets. Mr. Knight’s sufferings were great, and the
arm was amputated. The use of Dum-Dum bullets had been proscribed,
as, after hitting the mark, they expand and cause wounds as large as
a five-shilling piece. The Boers, besides using them on occasion, so
manœuvred the Mauser bullets that they could act in identical
fashion. Another treacherous Boer device was the wearing of the red
cross upon their sleeves—an action on a par with the display of the
white flag—for convenience’ sake. However, it must always be
remembered that the Boer armies were commandeered and cosmopolitan
armies, and not disciplined troops.

THE BATTLE OF BELMONT, 23rd November 1899—BAYONET
ATTACK BY THE SCOTS AND GRENADIER GUARDS.

During the heat of the fray Colonel Crabbe, commanding the Grenadier
Guards, became detached from his regiment. He was instantly
surrounded by Boers, and being wounded, might probably have been
killed had not a private suddenly rushed to the rescue. The plucky
fellow shot two of the enemy, silenced a third with his bayonet, and
finally, amid a shower of bullets, carried off the Colonel to the
shelter of an ambulance waggon. Colonel Crabbe sustained injuries to
wrist and thigh, but was not dangerously wounded.

A curious experience befell the Hon. George Peel, who was trying to
reach Kimberley, where his sister, the Hon. Mrs. Rochfort Maguire,
was imprisoned. Roaming about after the battle of Belmont, he came
by accident on a Boer camp. A Dutchman promptly emerged, and when he
was preparing to meet a grim fate, deciding that all hope was lost,
he found himself accosted and handed a Bible. He was in the very act
of congratulating himself on his lucky escape when on the scene came
two grenadiers, who seeing his battered condition and his Bible,
mistook him for a Boer spy and carried him off as a prize.
Fortunately he was recognised by a member of Lord Methuen’s camp and
liberated.

Very interesting are the following official particulars given by the
General Officer Commanding the 9th Brigade to the Chief Staff
Officer of the 1st Division:—

Belmont, Nov. 23, 1899.

Sir,—I have the honour to submit the following report of the
part taken by the brigade under my command in the action which
took place to-day. The rendezvous was left at 3.7 a.m. in the
following formation: Northumberland Fusiliers, in column of
companies, on the left, directing, and fifty paces from them
moved the Northamptonshire Regiment in similar formation, and
parallel[Pg 92] to them. In rear of both these battalions was the 2nd
Battalion King’s Own Yorkshire Light Infantry and two companies
Munster Fusiliers.” (Having described the operations which
ended in the occupation of a ridge south of Table Mountain,
Major-General Featherstonhaugh continues:) “This party of the
enemy was finally dislodged at the point of the bayonet, and
‘independent fire’ poured into them at a distance of fifty
yards, when a white flag was hoisted by the party. On our men
ceasing fire, the white flag still being displayed, a shot was
fired by this party at our men; but the actual bearer of the
flag of truce, followed by some eleven or twelve unarmed Boers,
surrendered themselves to Colonel Money and were made
prisoners.—Signed for Major-General Featherstonhaugh,

Edward S. Bulfin,

Captain, Brigade Major, 9th Brigade.”

The following is the list of officers killed and wounded at the
battle of Belmont:—

3rd Grenadier Guards.—Lieutenant Fryer, killed; Lieutenant
Blundell-Hollinshead-Blundell, dangerously wounded; Second
Lieutenants Leslie and Vaughan, wounded; Lieutenants Gurdon
Rebow and Russell, slightly wounded; and in addition the
following officers reported as wounded: Lieutenants Lygon and
Cameron, and Lieutenant-Colonel Crabbe. 1st Battalion
Coldstream Guards.—Lieutenant Grant, wounded. 2nd Battalion
Coldstream Guards.—Lieutenant the Hon. Claude Willoughby,
slightly wounded; Second Lieutenant Burton, severely wounded.
1st Battalion Scots Guards.—Major the Hon. North Dalrymple
Hamilton, severely wounded; Second Lieutenants Bulkley and
Alexander, wounded. 1st Battalion Northumberland
Fusiliers.—Captain Eagar and Lieutenant Brine, killed; Major
Dashwood and Lieutenant Festing, dangerously wounded; Captain
Sapte and Lieutenant Fishbourne, Brigadier-General
Featherstonhaugh, Captain Freeland, 2nd Northampton, Lieutenant
Barton, 2nd Northampton, severely wounded.

THE BATTLE OF GRASPAN

The commandos defeated at Belmont fell back upon Graspan, the next
station northwards on the way to Kimberley. There Lord Methuen
decided they should not long remain. He thought, to use his own
words, “that it would be best to march the division at once to
Swinks Pan, which would place me on the left front of the enemy’s
position, and that if I worked one battery round each flank, sent my
cavalry and mounted infantry well forward, the greater part of the
cavalry being on the eastern side, I ought to capture the eastern
force. The Naval Brigade and 9th Brigade I left for protecting the
guns or assaulting a position if necessary. The Guards Brigade I
left with the baggage to march to Enslin, where I had my next camp.
The brigade could always give a hand if[Pg 93] wanted. I had left 1st
Battalion Scots Guards at Belmont Station, also two companies
Munster Fusiliers, because there were 500 Boers and a gun, so it was
said, threatening Belmont. I made this my divisional battle,
marching straight from Belmont to Enslin. The armoured train with
infantry was to give me a help from the line.” Thus the General
briefly described his programme.

On the day following the battle of Belmont, a hot, blistering day,
with the sun glaring pitilessly till the heavens looked like a sheet
of burnished brass, the Division, with the Yorkshire Light Infantry
as advance guard, moved on towards Graspan. This place is probably
called Graspan because it is the centre of a circular phalanx of
huge kopjes, which, rising out of the smooth white sand, have an air
of quaint picturesqueness resembling that of some ancient ruined
arena. There the troops encamped. Here, in the light of the stars
and rolled in their blankets, they laid them down to their
hard-earned rest.

Before cock-crow, however, the men were up and doing, and as the
lavender hues of dawn began to lighten the horizon, the gallant
warriors were on the move. It was known that the enemy was near at
hand, sneaking on the surrounding heights, therefore the last two
miles were covered in fighting formation, the Naval detachment and
the 5th Fusiliers being supported by the Yorkshire Light Infantry
and the Northampton Regiment.

The enemy, not 400 strong as was supposed, but 2500, with six guns,
one Hotchkiss, and one Maxim, was posted on a series of five kopjes
over 200 feet in height, joined by neks, all of which save one were
strongly occupied. In a laager in the remote distance 500 more Boers
were reported to be hidden in reserve. The ground on all sides had
been previously measured to find the ranges, the Boers having
evidently been quite well informed regarding the British plan of
action.

In advance of the troops came the armoured train, a pachydermatous
monster which moved cumbrously in front of the column, and was
saluted by the smoking wrath of big guns as soon as it appeared. It
retired cautiously, and disgorged its gallant crew of marines to
help in handling the naval guns. Lord Methuen deployed the cavalry
on the flanks, while the artillery took up positions in front of the
Boer trenches. Meanwhile the 9th Brigade went forward in skirmishing
order. This consisted of the Northumberland Fusiliers, 2nd Battalion
Northamptons, half-Battalion Loyal North Lancashires, 2nd Battalion
King’s Own Yorkshire Light Infantry. With the 9th was the Naval
Brigade, commanded by Captain Prothero. At six o’clock an active
artillery duel began, the guns of the foe being splendidly posted,
and their range, as before-said, carefully calculated. Their shells
burst with appalling fracas over our batteries, but the brave
British gunners never swerved.[Pg 94] They gave the Boers some smart and
telling replies, and presently, on withdrawing their guns to a new
position, quite defeated the calculations of the enemy, whose shells
now began to fall wide of the mark. The rifle-fire of the Dutchmen
was not so accurate as usual, and was evidently under no control,
though there were sharpshooters who crept under cover for the
purpose of sniping at any prominent person who might be taken for an
officer. As has been stated, there was now no outward or visible
sign of rank, so for the time being the enemy’s efforts were
unsuccessful. They were more deadly—grievously deadly—however,
when the gallant Naval Brigade, the officers of which were
distinguishable by their swords, came to the foot of the hill. The
fire from the kopjes was terrific, and every moment men threw up
their arms and fell. They had advanced in extended order, but in
converging upon the position to be taken, found themselves closed
in, and in that formation attempted the ascent.

Meanwhile the rest of the infantry was moving forward in preparation
for attack. The Northamptons worked from the left round to the
right, where they were joined by the Yorkshires and Northumberlands.
All this time a scene of terrific slaughter was taking place, a
tremendous and unceasing fire being poured from the Boer positions
upon our steadily advancing men. But these were undefeatable, the
2nd Yorkshire Light Infantry, the Marines, and the 1st North
Lancashire acquitting themselves nobly in a most perilous situation.
One after another of their numbers dropped. Stones and sand were
heaped with the mutilated and fainting, and dyed with the life-blood
of trusty comrades that a moment ago had been hearty and hale; but
on they went, these gallant lads, while a storm of shrapnel bellowed
overhead, and bullets whistled past their ears, and dust and dirt
blinded their eyes. With a ringing cheer the Yorkshire men directed
a fusilade towards the crest of the enemy’s sangar, and then the
whole mass crawled up with splendid effort, neared the summit, and
prepared to charge. The Boers, however, began discreetly to remove
themselves to a second position still better intrenched, from whence
they could fire on the British as they gained the top. At this time
the British guns were forced to be almost inactive, as the storming
line was now so near the crest that the shrapnel could only be
directed on the enemy by enfilading the position from the ridge of
the kopje on the left, and it was during the lull that Lieutenant
Taylor, Yorkshire Light Infantry, and Lieutenant Jones, of the
Marines, scaled the sangar.

The next instant there was a roar and a rush, and all were leaping
forward to clear the second position. This was only accomplished
after some desperately hard work and a quarter of an hour’s
hand-to-hand fighting—an eternity it seemed to those engaged—for[Pg 95]
the kopje was stubbornly held. But even Boer pluck, of which in this
case there was no lack, could not resist the impetuous advance of
the British infantry, and at last, when the hill-top was one crimson
crown of blood and half the gallant number were struck down, the
Boers bolted one after another down the back of the hill, pursued by
our artillery fire, and made for their horses. Finally, as they were
retreating in hot haste across the plain, the 9th Lancers charged
them, and succeeded in catching up their rear close to a kopje where
they were sheltering. But here the place literally swarmed with
Dutchmen, and the Lancers, whose numbers were small, and whose
horses were exhausted, were forced to retire.

Still the object of the fight was magnificently accomplished. The
rout of the enemy was complete. The gallant Naval Brigade, Yorkshire
Light Infantry, and Loyal North Lancashires remained masters of the
situation. A party of Boers who had rushed from their sheltering
kopje were intercepted by the detachment of the New South Wales
Lancers, who, charging, forced them back to their hiding-place.

The amazing gallantry of the Marines, who bore the brunt of the
desperate fight, was the subject of general eulogy. Many of these
splendid fellows had three wounds, while some had four. Sixty per
cent. of the officers and sergeants were hit. Nothing could have
been more heroic than the conduct of poor Huddart, who so gloriously
fell in doing his duty.

Captain Le Marchant, Royal Marine Light Infantry, who was left in
command of the Naval Brigade with Lord Methuen’s force after the
action at Graspan, reported as follows: “It is with deep regret that
I have to report the death of Midshipman Huddart, who behaved
magnificently, and still advanced after he had been twice wounded,
until he was finally struck down mortally wounded.” A brother naval
officer also wrote: “At the bottom of the hill Huddart was hit in
the arm, and half-way up he was shot in the leg, but still he
pressed on. On reaching the top of the kopje he was shot through the
stomach and fell.” Captain Le Marchant, when his senior officers
were killed or wounded, led the remnant of the Naval Brigade up the
kopje with splendid pluck and ability.

But magnificent deeds were numerous. Lieutenant W. J. C. Jones,
Royal Marine Light Infantry, though he had a bullet in his thigh,
led his men up the kopje, and only after the day was won consented
to have his wound dressed. Colour-Sergeant Waterhouse was also
mentioned by Lord Methuen, who said in his despatch, “I beg to bring
to your notice No. 1843, Colour-Sergeant Waterhouse, King’s Own
Yorkshire Light Infantry, who at a critical moment acted with great
coolness in shooting down an enemy who had been doing great
execution on our men at 1150 yards.”[Pg 96]

The General deplored the lack of a cavalry brigade and horse
artillery, owing to which he was unable to reap the fruits of his
hard-fought action, and all must unite to condole with this
much-tried commander on the manner in which he had been handicapped
from the first. Lord Methuen in his despatch drew attention to the
excellent work done by the Naval Brigade near the line. He said:—

“Lieutenants Campbell and L. S. Armstrong displayed great
coolness in conducting the fire of their guns. Petty Officers
Ashley, Doris, and Fuller, Monarch, laid their guns with
great accuracy under fire.

“I again draw attention to the exceptional organising power of
Colonel Townsend. At Swinks Pan at 11.30 p.m. I was informed
that, owing to all the ambulances having been used for taking
the wounded to the train at Belmont, I had scarcely a
field-hospital mounted officer, only three ambulances and three
stretchers. I knew I had to fight next morning, so got together
fifty blankets in order to carry wounded with help of rifles. I
also sent to Colonel Townsend to make arrangements for wounded
by 3 a.m., a messenger having to ride seven miles to him. He
met me on the field with full supply of ambulances, and I never
saw anything more of him or the wounded, because he had a train
ready for them between Graspan and Belmont. His only complaint
is that there is not much of his mules left, an observation
which applies equally to men and animals.”

To show how completely all the British projects were known, a
curious incident of this battle may be quoted. Four men were
captured by Rimington’s Guides, but three of them being unarmed were
released. It was subsequently discovered that these same persons had
taken to the Jacobsdal commando minute details regarding the British
camp, with the result that a Boer force was detached to attack the
station. The total British casualties were estimated at 197,
including twenty killed and seven missing. At the close of the
action, Lord Methuen complimented the members of the Naval Brigade
on their splendid behaviour, and expressed regret at the losses they
had sustained.

The following is the list of officers killed, wounded, and missing
at the battle of Graspan or Enslin of 25th November:—

2nd Battalion Yorkshire Light Infantry.—Wounded: Captain C. A.
L. Yate, Lieutenant H. C. Fernyhough, Lieutenant C. H. Ackroyd.
Naval Brigade.—Killed: Commander Ethelston, Powerful;[6]
Major Plumbe, R.M.L.I., Doris; Captain Senior, R.M.A.,
Monarch; C. A. E. Huddart, Midshipman, Doris.

The following were severely wounded:—

Flag-Captain Prothero, Doris, and Lieutenant Jones, R.M.L.I.,
Doris.

[Pg 97]

PRIVATE AND CORPORAL OF THE GORDON HIGHLANDERS.

Lord Methuen addressed his division in stirring words,
congratulating his men on the work they had done and the hardships
they had surmounted. The work, he said, was the severest
accomplished by the British army for many a long day. Not a single
point, he added, could they afford to give to the enemy. The Boers’
tactics had been proved excellent and their courage admirable. The
gallant General added that when called on to fight for his country,
he preferred to fight against a foe worthy of his steel rather than
against savages, whose sole recommendation was bravery. He hoped
that he and his men had gained each other’s confidence, and that
they would all do their duty to their country as Englishmen should.
Lord Methuen described as dastardly the firing by the enemy on
ambulance waggons, the shooting of a British officer by a wounded
Boer, and the use of Dum-Dum bullets; but he refused to believe that
these acts were characteristic of the enemy; he would give them
credit until he was convinced to the contrary that they wished to
fight fair and square. Addressing the Scots Guards, the General said
that they had acted as he expected his old battalion would.

The troops rested well on the night of the 27th, and on the
following day proceeded towards Modder River, where the General was
aware that the passage of the river would involve a bloody fight. By
this time General Pole-Carew had taken command of the 9th Brigade,
in place of General Featherstonhaugh, who was wounded.

THE BATTLE OF MODDER RIVER

This battle, to use Lord Methuen’s words, was one of the hardest and
most trying fights in the annals of the British army. He might also
have truly said that it was one of the most gloriously-fought
engagements that has been known in modern warfare. On reconnoitring
the enemy’s position, the Boers were found to be strongly entrenched
and concealed behind a fringe of furze and foliage and in front of
trees in the neighbourhood of Modder River. From native sources it
was learnt that the river and the Riet River were fordable
anywhere—a statement which was afterwards found to be entirely
false. The enemy was discovered on the east of the village to be in
strong force and aggressive. His trenches commanded the plain for a
distance of 1600 yards, and there was no means of outflanking him,
as the Modder River was in flood.

The word Modder means muddy, and this term was appreciated in its
full significance when our parched troops came to make acquaintance
with it. But there are times and seasons when even ochreous water
becomes clear as crystal to the fevered imagination, and before this
day of days was over—in the sweltering, merciless[Pg 98] sun, with the
thermometer at 110 degrees in the shade—men felt as though they
would stake their whole chance of existence for one half-bottle of
the reviving fluid. But this is a digression. The horror of that
day’s thirst had barely set in at the time treated of—4 to 8 a.m.
At that hour there was no suspicion that the enemy, strong in
numbers, would continue to fight, and be strengthened by some 8000
more Dutchmen. He appeared to be retiring, and there were no signs
that the village would be held. But at 8.10 a fierce roar of guns
multifarious declared that the river was fringed by the enemy, and
that he was well and skilfully concealed.

Parallel to the river on the north side the Boers had constructed,
with their wonted cunning, long sandbag trenches and various
complicated breastworks, which afforded them splendid cover. The
line extended over some five miles, and they were discovered to be
posted on both sides of the water. Where the stream of the Riet
joins the Modder there is a small and picturesque island some two
acres in extent. It has shelving banks all fringed with willows, and
thus forms an excellent natural cover for troops. Till now this spot
had been the resort of picnickers and pleasure-seekers from the
Diamond City. On the north bank were farmhouses and hotels, which
had been evacuated by their owners and had been taken possession of
by the Boers. Here they had posted guns of every available kind, in
every available spot. They had Hotchkiss guns and Maxim guns, and
the deadly, much-abhorred Vickers-Maxim quick-firer, a machine
which, by the way, was offered some time ago to the British
Government—and refused! This objectionable weapon was christened by
some “Putt-Putt,” by others “Bong-Bong,” and one officer styled it
“the Great Mogul,” because its presence was invariably greeted with
profound salaams and Chinese prostrations. With these guns the enemy
began to show that he meant business, as will be seen.

The division, that had been strengthened by the Argyll and
Sutherland Highlanders, had moved out from Wittekopslaager about 5
a.m., breakfastless, because it was thought that on reaching the
river, which was but a short march of five miles off, there would be
ample time for a meal. But by seven o’clock the fighting had begun.
The General had arranged with the officer commanding the Royal
Artillery to prepare the infantry attack with both batteries from
the right flank, and the Infantry Division being still some miles
distant, he gave them two distinct points to march on, which allowed
of the brigades keeping in extended order and covering a very wide
front.

The Guards Brigade had orders to develop their attack first, which
they did with the 1st Battalion Scots Guards on the right, with
directions to swing their right well round in order to take the[Pg 99]
enemy in flank, the 2nd Battalion Coldstreams and the 3rd Battalion
Grenadiers making the frontal attack, the former on the left to keep
touch with the 9th Brigade; the 1st Battalion Coldstreams in reserve
in the right rear. Well, before they could look about them and
settle down into their positions, the whole force found itself
facing the Boer commando 8000 strong, two large guns, Krupp guns,
&c. The Scots Guards on the extreme right marched through the old
reservoir, and directly they emerged from cover a shower of bullets
greeted them. Soon after their Maxim gun was disabled by the
Hotchkiss gun of the enemy, and presently their whole detachment was
completely wiped out. First the sergeant in charge was killed, then
an officer was wounded, then Colonel Stopford of the Coldstream
Guards was hit in the neck and killed, and the horse ridden by
Colonel Paget was shot in five places and dropped dead. Meanwhile
the 75th Battery in return launched some magnificent shots in the
direction of the Dutchmen. The third of these struck a farmhouse in
which the Boers and a gun were posted, and set the whole place in a
blaze. Not till the roof was burnt about their ears, however, did
the Boers budge. They clung with ferocious tenacity to every
position, and the fight at all times of the day was one of great
stubbornness. The 1st Battalion of the Coldstream Guards had
extended, and, swinging their right round, had prolonged the line of
the Scots Guards to the right. Farther advance was checked by the
Riet River. The troops then lay down, being fairly under cover in
that position. The heat was scorching, and in the plain occupied by
our troops Mauser bullets swept the field in thousands. There was
absolutely no cover save the shelving bank of the river, which
served no purpose directly they rose on elbow from the ground. For
hours our men lay on their faces unable to show a head without
inviting a shower of lead—lay on the blistering sand with the hot
African sun grilling them, some of the Highlanders having their legs
veritably toasted, their mouths parched and full of sand, while
bullets were fluting a death-song in the air, and the thunderous
detonations of the big guns seemed to be raking the very bowels of
the earth. Still the Boers stuck to their posts. For hours they
plied their guns without sign of exhaustion. A terrific fire was
kept up on both sides for a long—a seemingly interminable—time,
but without any appreciable advance in the state of affairs. It was
felt that nothing could be done on the right flank till the guns had
cleared the position. The 18th Battery, however, came vigorously
into play, and so brilliantly acquitted itself that finally the
enemy was forced to evacuate their ferociously-contested positions
among the houses. But so ably had they constructed their
intrenchments that from these it was impossible to dislodge them.
Meanwhile the 9th Brigade had advanced the Northumberland Fusiliers
along[Pg 100] the east side of the railway line, supported by half a
battalion of the Argyll and Sutherland Highlanders. The Yorkshire
Light Infantry moved along the west side of the railway, supported
by the remaining half battalion of the Argyll and Sutherland
Highlanders. The half battalion Loyal North Lancashire prolonged the
line to the left, and endeavoured to cross the river and threaten
the enemy’s right flank. The six companies of Northamptons acted as
a baggage-guard.

Early in the day a plucky attempt was made on the extreme right of
the line to cross the Modder. Colonel Codrington and Captain
Feilding of the 1st Coldstreams, with Captain Selheim of the
Queensland Permanent Force with some two dozen men, forded the
river. The water was almost chin deep, and while they crossed, the
Hotchkiss gun directed an appalling fire on them. Though laden with
all their gear and 150 rounds of ammunition, they yet succeeded in
reaching the other side, where they found themselves almost swamped
in mud. As they were not supported they had to retire. But this was
easier said than done. On the return passage two men were almost
drowned, and had it not been for the ingenious device of their
comrades, who, by joining hands and slinging their putties together,
managed to drag them ashore, they would certainly have perished.

Soon after this the General, who had been moving about surveying and
commanding, was shot through the thigh. Then followed some
confusion, as the two brigades, in the absence of orders, had to act
independently of each other, and there was some fear that the 9th
Brigade would fire on the 1st. Command of the field was now assumed
by Major-General Sir H. E. Colvile, whose headquarters were on the
right close to the river. It had been Lord Methuen’s idea to take
the position at nightfall at the point of the bayonet, but owing to
the tremendous day’s work, the heat, the absence of food, and the
general fatigue that all had undergone, this project was abandoned.
There was another reason for the change of plan.

Just as it was beginning to grow late some of the most brilliant
work of the day commenced. As the trenches were found to be utterly
impregnable to rifle-fire, it was felt that only desperate measures
would rout the Dutchmen from their stronghold. Colonel Barter
(King’s Own Yorkshire Light Infantry) and Lieutenant Thorpe, with
some men of the Argyll and Sutherland and North Lancashire
Regiments, started off, and, much to the surprise of the Boers, who
had evidently not calculated upon such dauntless agility, got safely
across the river. The wonderful way in which this feat was
accomplished was described by an eye-witness, a correspondent of the
Times.

“That it could even be attempted to cross the river sliding
side[Pg 101]ways through the rush of water over the paddles along a rickety
iron bar one by one, clinging to the short supports in full view of
the opposite shore, was an act of reckless heroism against which
even the wary Cronje had not provided. This, however, is what was
actually done, and it would be difficult to find a parallel for the
stubborn pluck of the men who accompanied Colonel Barter across the
300 yards of dam and weir. One by one some 400 of them crossed. Then
a detachment of the Royal Engineers, showing how well they could
take their part in the forefront of the fighting line, followed
them, after that some more of the Yorkshire Light Infantry. Little
by little a force was collected which cleared several of the nearest
houses on the right and effected an occupation of an irrigation
patch from which they were never dislodged.” It was quite wonderful
to note the effect of the gallant British cheer which rang out from
General Pole-Carew’s men as they burst from the river, bayonet in
hand. The Boers were startled and fled, with our men closely in
pursuit. At the rousing, ringing, menacing sound, their hopes had
failed—they thought that the rumour of victory was already in the
air. “The thunder growl edged with melodious ire in alt,” as Carlyle
called it, never did better work. It demoralised and brought about
the end.


Plan of the Battle of Modder River
Plan of the Battle of Modder River

Shortly after, a battery of Royal Artillery came upon the scene,[Pg 102]
but before it had time to unlimber, more Boers took to their heels,
falling over each other in their haste to be off and catch their
horses. The sound of British lungs in their rear and the sight of
the guns was too much for them. Thus after twelve hours’ fighting
the day was practically won, for, when morning came, it was found
that the enemy had entirely cleared out, and removed to fresh
intrenchments half-way between the river and Spyfontein.

It was a brilliant but a hardly-earned victory. It is stated that
the Naval guns fired over 500 rounds, and the 18th Battery more than
1100. The 75th fired 900 rounds, the 62nd (who came to the rescue
from the Orange River late in the day), 500 rounds. The glorious
gunners vied with one another in the display of gallantry and
proficiency.

A vivid story of the energetic march of the 62nd Battery was told by
an officer, who must have had an even more trying time than most.

“We had orders to reinforce the main body at once; marched twenty
miles the first day, had a few hours’ rest, and started at the first
streak of dawn again. We did about twenty-five miles, and were just
going to have a well-earned rest when an orderly came galloping up
with the order to go at once (I am talking of the 62nd now), as the
battle was going against our troops. We started off again at a trot,
and kept it up for about five miles, when our horses were just done
up. We had to take four out of our gun-teams, as they dropped dead
of exhaustion. The sergeants hooked their own horses in, and off we
went again. We lost more horses, and had to walk after we had done
about eight miles. We were only able to just make the horses drag
the guns into action. I shall never forget it. I was feeling very
queer. I don’t think any of us were afraid, but we were all of us
expecting to be shot every minute, as the bullets came in
showers…. We were in action in this place about two hours. Our
troops were being shot down in heaps, and things were looking very
black, when Lord Methuen came up to our Colonel and asked him to
send his batteries up closer (we were then 1500 yards from the Boer
trenches, and you must understand that a rifle carries 2500 yards).
Our Colonel did. We then advanced up past our own infantry and came
into action about 900 yards closer than artillery had ever taken up
position before. After severe loss on our side we managed to silence
the Boer guns. The order was then given to retire. We got out of
range, and were on the point of congratulating ourselves on being so
lucky, when up rode an orderly giving us instructions to go and
relieve the Guards. Our Major advanced…. We took up our position
800 yards from the Boer trenches, and, by Jove! the Boers let us
have a fearful reception. Before I got my horses out they shot one
of my drivers[Pg 103] and two horses … and brought down my own horse. We
then got my gun round on the enemy, when one of my gunners was shot
through the brain and fell at my feet. Another of my gunners was
shot whilst bringing up shell, and I began to feel queer…. At last
we had a look in; our shells began to tell. We were firing six
rounds a minute, and were at it until it was too dark to fire any
more. The Boer firing had ceased, and the Guards were able to get up
and retire. They blessed the artillery that day. We had to keep our
position all night, with not a soul near us and nothing to eat and
drink. Our orders were to open fire as soon as it was light enough,
and the infantry were to take the place at the point of the
bayonet…. But in the morning the Boers had fled. The field
presented a terrible sight at daybreak; there were dead and dying in
every direction. I couldn’t describe it; it was awful. We lost
heavily on our side, but the Boer losses must have been heavier. The
Boers bury their dead in the trenches as soon as they drop, so that
one cannot gauge their loss, but we counted hundreds.”

SERGEANT AND PRIVATE OF THE DUBLIN FUSILIERS.

It is pleasant to remember that this hurried march and its trials
were fully appreciated by Lord Methuen, who reported that the 62nd
Battery was of great service. It must be noted that it came into
action between three and four o’clock in the afternoon. The gunners
had made a splendid forced march from Orange River in some
twenty-three hours, yet there and then, with worn-out horses and
jaded frames, joined in the fight.

Heroic actions were so abundant that they made quite a formidable
list in the General’s despatch, but they afford such inspiriting
reading to all who honour Great Britain’s heroes, that the list is
reproduced in its entirety.

From the Lieut.-General Commanding the First Division to the Chief Staff Officer.

Modder River, Dec. 1, 1899.

I have much pleasure in bringing to your notice the names of
the following officers and rank and file who distinguished
themselves during the day:—

“Major Count Gleichen, C.M.G., for the coolness shown by him
throughout the engagement, especially in attending to the
wounded under a heavy fire.

“Sergeant Brown and Private Martin, 3rd Battalion Grenadier
Guards, who helped him, were both shot.

“Sergeant-Major Cooke, 3rd Battalion Grenadiers, displayed
remarkable coolness under fire.

“Lieutenant the Hon. A. Russell showed great coolness in
working the machine-gun, which he did with marked success.

“Major Granville Smith, Coldstream Guards, in volunteering to
find a ford, which he did in dangerous mud and a strong river.

“Captain and Adjutant Steele, Coldstream Guards, for excellent
service during the day.[Pg 104]

“Sergeant-Major S. Wright, Coldstream Guards, showed great
coolness when a change of ammunition carts was being made, and
was of great value at a critical time.

“Native Driver Matthews for making the other natives stick to
their carts when they would otherwise have bolted.

“Drill and Colour-Sergeant Price, Coldstream Guards, at Belmont
and at Modder River rendered excellent service whilst
commanding half a company.

“Drill and Colour-Sergeant Plunkett, Coldstream Guards,
collected 150 men, and helped the 9th Brigade crossing the
river under Captain Lord Newtown Butler.

“No. 1825, Lance-Corporal Webb, Coldstream Guards, twice asked
leave to go into the open to bind up the wounds of a Grenadier;
under a heavy fire he succeeded in his object.

“Captain Hervey Bathurst, Grenadier Guards, was of great value
in rallying a number of Grenadiers and Coldstreams shaken by
the fire.

“I again call attention to Colonel Paget’s cheerfulness and
intelligence under the most trying surroundings.

“He draws attention to Captain Moores, Royal Army Medical
Corps, who, although wounded in the hand, said nothing, but
continued his duties. Also he draws attention to the good
services of the Master of Ruthven, Scots Guards. The valuable
services of Captain Nugent, aide-de-camp, and Captain
Ruggles-Brise are again noted.

“The names of Lieut.-Colonel Barter, King’s Own Yorkshire Light
Infantry, and Major the Hon. C. Lambton, Northumberland
Fusiliers, are mentioned for having rendered invaluable
assistance to their Brigadier. Captain Bulfin, Yorkshire
Regiment, did his duty admirably.

“Lieutenant Percival, Northumberland Fusiliers, managed with
great difficulty to establish himself with a small party on a
point near the railway, from which, by his judgment and
coolness, he was able to keep down the fire of the enemy, many
of his small party being killed.

“Nos. 3499, Lance-Corporal R. Delaney, 4160, Private J. East,
4563, Private Segar, 4497, Private Snowdon, Northumberland
Fusiliers, under a very heavy fire picked up and brought in a
wounded man of the Argyll and Sutherland Highlanders; No. 3955,
Private Smarley, Northumberland Fusiliers, No. 1 of a Maxim
detachment, who showed great coolness and judgment when
wounded.

“Major Lindsay, Royal Artillery, 75th Battery, ignored a
painful wound, and continued in command of his battery.
Lieutenant Begbie, Royal Artillery, suddenly placed in command
of his battery, led it and brought it into action with great
coolness.

“Captain Farrell, wounded a second time, continued to do his
duty, having first placed a wounded man on one of the
gun-carriages. Wounded gunners and drivers continued at their
duty.

“Lieutenant Rochford Boyd, Royal Artillery, on this, as on
former occasions, showed himself reliable and capable of acting
without orders.

“I personally bring to notice the value of Lieut.-Colonel
Rhodes’s service and Major Streatfeild’s service in sending
forward reinforcements to Major-General Pole-Carew, for on this
movement the result of the evening’s success depended.

“I cannot too highly commend the conduct of the troops, ably
assisted by the Naval Brigade, for on them the whole credit of
our success rests.”

There were some miraculous escapes, one sergeant in the Cold[Pg 105]stream
Guards having had many nasty experiences. In an account of them he
said:—

“During the afternoon some one seemed to have spotted me from
the trenches. First a shot struck the side of my boot and
struck my rifle just in front of my face, filling my eyes with
dirt and splinters. I rose up a little, when another shot
struck the middle finger of my left hand. I had got on my
knees, when a bullet struck me fair in the chest on the buckle
of my haversack, breaking it through the centre and causing a
slight puncture of the skin and bruising my chest. Have been
congratulated as being the luckiest beggar in my battalion.”

The terrible nature of the fighting was described by an officer in
the Guards, who must have had a charmed life. He wrote:—

“We had no cover except little scrub bushes about six inches
high, and the ground sloped gently down to the Boers from about
2000 yards. I don’t suppose troops have ever been in a more
damnable position. I sat up occasionally to see how things were
going, but only for a moment, as it was always the signal for a
perfect storm of bullets. My ammunition-bearer had his head
blown to bits by a 1-lb. shell from a 37-millimetre Maxim, a
most damnable gun. I happened to be in the line of it just
before dark, and they pumped six rounds at me. The first four
pitched in a line about twenty, ten, fifteen, and the fourth
four yards in front of me, and threw dirt all over me, and the
next two just pitched behind me. I didn’t like it a bit…. It
was the worst day I have ever spent in my life. Twelve hours
under a constant and heavy fire of Maxims, 12-pounders, and
other quick-firing guns and rifles, a hot sun, no cover, no
water, and no food is more than enough for yours truly…. The
guns yesterday fought magnificently, and I believe fired more
rounds per gun than have ever been fired in a battle before….
We had a lovely wash this morning. I washed shirt and drawers,
besides myself—I wanted it. My clothes have not been off since
we left the Orange River on November 21…. Cronje and Steyn
are said to have both been present at the battle.”

In this battle the hardships of warfare were accumulated. Not only
had the troops to display active but passive heroism. Though the
longing for water exceeded the craving for food and repose, the
unfortunate fellows were very near the verge of famine. Their
position at times must have savoured of the tortures of Tantalus,
for many of the men were groping after the enemy in a doubled-up
fashion and under a shower of lead, along farms and gardens, while
hens clacked, pigs grunted, goats offered milk, and potatoes and
other edibles smiled a mute invitation. When the Boers were routed,
however, these delicacies at last became the reward of their
labours, but of the niceties of the culinary operations it is best
not to speak. Our gallant Highlanders needed the services of no
Vatel—an old can and a wood fire right royally served their
purpose. The crossing of the river, which was so splendidly
effected, particularly by the Argyll and Sutherland Highlanders, was
fraught with[Pg 106] unlooked-for dangers, as the following quotation from
a letter of a private in the regiment will show. Talking of the
enemy he said:—

“They held their position for five or six hours, and it was
with great difficulty that we managed to shift them. Our
regiment was the first to cross the river on the left flank,
and my company was the first to get over. We advanced along the
river and drove the Boers before us; but, unfortunately, our
big guns dropped two or three shells uncomfortably close to us,
entirely by mistake. When the first of these shells fell, I was
only about ten yards past the spot. About twenty of our men
were killed by the Boer bullets; and our regiment, I think,
sustained the heaviest loss of any that took part in the fight.
I felt a bit frightened when I first went into battle, but as
the day advanced I got myself again. My legs are badly burned
by the sun, and are very sore, but I am rapidly getting all
right again. We expect to have another fight this week, and it
will be even worse than the last, so one never knows the hour
when he may fall.”

THE BATTLE OF MODDER RIVER, THE ARGYLL AND SUTHERLAND
HIGHLANDERS CROSSING THE DRIFT.

Indeed they did not, and it was a pathetically common experience to
wish a man good luck one morning and on the next to find that his
helmet and belongings were being gathered together—all that was
left of him—to be sent home to his friends. For instance, there was
the case of poor Colour-Sergeant Christian of the Argyll and
Sutherland Highlanders, a hero who did magnificent work, but who
never lived to receive the decorations he deserved. An extract from
one of his last letters is full of pathetic interest:—

“We have been fairly roughing it since we came out here. I have
lost everything, and have nothing but what I stand up in. I
haven’t had the kilt off since we landed from the boat three
weeks ago, and we consider it very lucky if we can manage to
get a wash once a week. Just now we are all right, as the river
is close at hand. You wouldn’t know the regiment now if you saw
us; we are brown all over. They have taken our sporrans away
and covered our kilts with khaki cloth; in fact, I believe they
will be making us dye our whiskers khaki colour next. Not a man
has shaved since we left Dublin, so you can imagine what we are
like. I haven’t said anything about the battle, as I am sure
you will know more about it at home than we do here. It may
seem strange, but it is true. The people at home know more
about what is going on than we do here. We have been receiving
congratulatory telegrams from every one connected with the
regiment, giving us great praise for our share in the battle,
and really I must say the regiment did very well, considering
we have so many youngsters in the ranks. The most trying part
was lying down so long under fire without seeing any one to
fire at. I was rather luckier, having to retire at first, and
then chase some Boers out of the house with the bayonet, and
then we had to ford the river and clear the north bank of the
river. We were clearing them beautifully with the bayonet when
a shell from our own guns burst among us. This seemed to
demoralise every one, and they all commenced to retire. But,
seeing this was my first fight, I couldn’t see my way to retire
without seeing who I was retiring from, and besides there was a
lot of wounded lying about; so a major of the North Lancashire
Regiment and myself succeeded in rallying ten men of different
corps and held an enclosure. We were soon tackled by the Boers,
but after we killed half-a-dozen of them[Pg 107] they appeared to get
tired of it and cleared off, and we managed to get all the
wounded in. I believe I have got recommended for the
Distinguished Conduct Medal and the Victoria Cross for my share
in this, but of course it is one thing being recommended and
quite another thing getting it.”

Boer treachery, of which we had many examples, had hitherto been
practised with monotonous regularity. They had fired on the white
flag and disregarded the sacred sign of the red cross. They had shot
the hand that tended them, they had used Dum-Dum and explosive
bullets, but on this occasion the triumph of originality in
treacherous trickery was achieved. On the principle of “all is fair
in love and war,” the enemy utilised their ambulance for the purpose
of removing their Hotchkiss gun from the field, and that too when
the precious weapon was not even invalided!

Tales of many plucky actions which were recorded would fill a volume
in itself. Private Anderson, Scots Guards, over and over again
traversed the fire zone and carried off the wounded to a place of
safety. Lieutenant Fox, Yorkshire Light Infantry, was seriously
wounded whilst valiantly leading an assault against the enemy’s
strong position. When the horses approached to take the guns out of
action, the Boers at once commenced to aim at them, and for the
moment it seemed as though the work of removing the guns could not
be persisted in. Twenty-five horses were killed, but the chargers of
several officers were next utilised, and the officers themselves,
some of them wounded, walked or crawled off the field in order that
the valuable weapons should be borne off in safety. A driver was
also heroically self-abnegating. Though shot through the lungs, he
refused to leave his post, and valiantly drove his gun out of
action.

The list of killed and wounded was a grievously long one:—

Killed: Staff—Lieutenant-Colonel H. P. Northcote.[7] 2nd
Coldstream Guards—Lieutenant-Colonel H. Stopford,[8] Captain
S. Earle. Wounded: Field Artillery—Major W. Lindsay, hand;
Captain Farrell, foot; Lieutenant Dunlop, shoulder; Lieutenant
Furse. 3rd Grenadier Guards—Major Count Gleichen, severely;
Lieutenant Hon. E. Lygon, slight. 2nd Coldstream
Guards—Lieutenant Viscount Acheson. Royal Army Medical
Corps—Captain Gurse Moore. Killed: 2nd Yorkshire Light
Infantry, Second Lieutenant L. W. Long. Wounded:
Staff—Lieutenant-General Lord Methuen, slightly; bullet flesh
wound in thigh. Royal Engineers—Captain N. G. Von Hugel,
[Pg 108]slightly. 3rd Grenadier Guards—Second Lieutenant A. H.
Travers, slightly. 1st Scots Guards—Lieutenant H. C. Elwes,
seriously; Second Lieutenant W. J. M. Hill, 1st Loyal North
Lancashire—Lieutenant R. B. Flint, slightly. 2nd Yorkshire
Light Infantry—Major H. Earle, Major G. F. Ottley, Lieutenant
R. M. D. Fox. 1st Argyle and Sutherland Highlanders—Lieutenant
H. B. F. Baker-Carr, Second Lieutenant W. G. Neilson.

AFTER THE FIGHT

All night long energetic members of the Ambulance Corps picked their
way over the battlefield collecting the wounded and succouring them.
Not only had our unhappy sufferers to be attended to, but many of
the enemy, of whom there was an unusual number. So anxious had been
the Dutchmen to clear out before our troops could reach them in the
morning, that, contrary to custom, they had left wounded, doctors,
and ambulance train behind them.

After the uproar of the conflict and the night of merciful repose
were over, the troops were able to inspect their new quarters. The
pretty little village presented a strange sight—a study in
contrasts for the meditative mind. A pastoral calm reigned
everywhere, though scarcely a house, farm, or hotel but could bear
witness to the terrible energy of the British fire.

The scene was one of picturesque green fertility and black blistered
ruin. Peacefully flowed the cool rippling river—the river in which
the delighted Tommy rushed to bathe—while in its bosom lay the
bodies of the slain, Boer men and Boers’ horses, which had hurriedly
been cast away and hidden, so that the full tale of loss might never
be revealed. Serenely waved the willows and acacias on the banks and
neighbouring islets, smiling with polished green leaves over the
forms of the ragged, grimy, unkempt slain—the riffraff of the Boer
commandoes, who were left lying as they fell. The dark trail of
blood dyed the earth round mimosa and cactus hedges, while a
thousand perforations on the roofs of the corrugated iron dwellings
confessed to the all too fervent kisses of British lead. Shell
holes, shattered doors and broken windows, telegraph poles lying
about, with their hairy whiskers twisting raggedly over the veldt,
farmhouses burnt to cinders, hotels that had once been smart in
their way now weevilled by shrapnel—all these things surrounded the
encamped division which so brilliantly had crossed the river. And in
the hearts of the conquerors there was also (in some measure) a
reflection of these contrasts—there was rejoicing over animal
comforts restored, the freedom to quench thirst, to remove boots, to
eat and to smoke after an over-long spell of battle; yet at the same
time, deep down, there lurked a numb and dumb feeling of regret for
the good fellows who were going—were known[Pg 109] to be sinking into
eternity, and for those—so many of them!—who had already gone.

Very simple but very sad and impressive was the funeral of Colonel
Stopford, who was shot early in the fight the day before. His grave
was made in a peaceful spot beside one of the gardens of the
village, and garlands gathered by his men of the 2nd Coldstream
Guards were placed all over it. Major the Marquis of Winchester—so
soon to join his lost comrade—acted as chief mourner. He took over
the duties of Commandant of the regiment, which duties he was doomed
to perform for twelve days only. But we are anticipating.

During the whole of the days following, a melancholy procession of
invalids passed to the railway, and on, home for good, or to
hospital, whence they hoped to return again to pay their debt to the
enemy. On some death had set his mark, with others he had but shaken
hands and passed on.

The river was soon found to be crowded with dead men and horses,
which had been hurriedly consigned to the mercy of the waters, and
arrangements had to be made for encampment farther up the stream.
Quantities of Boer spies still lingered about the camp, some of them
pretending to be ambulance drivers, in order to get nearer and
closer inspection of British movements. Fortunately these wily folk
somewhat overreached themselves, and their further activities were
interrupted by arrest.

Meanwhile the sappers wrought wonderful things. They had shown the
stuff they were made of by crossing over the river-dam in the teeth
of the enemy. They now demonstrated their ability in their own
special line. The Modder bridge was entirely wrecked, but very
speedily a temporary one was constructed, and the railway, which had
also suffered at the hands of the enemy, was repaired with great
celerity, and brought into working order. Lieutenant Crispin of the
Northumberland Fusiliers was wounded while out on patrol duty.
Fortunately the injury sustained by Lord Methuen was slight, and
there was every hope that he would be equal to active duty in the
course of a very few days.

We must now leave this division in the enjoyment of its well-earned
repose and return to Ladysmith, which was fast becoming the cage of
9000 of our gallant troops.

FOOTNOTES:

[5] Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Cecil Edward Keith-Falconer,
born in October 1860, was gazetted to the Northumberland Fusiliers
in January 1883. He was promoted Captain in 1892 and passed through
the Staff College with honours. He served with the 13th Soudanese
Battalion in the Dongola Expeditionary force under Lord Kitchener in
1896, and acted as Brigade-Major to Colonel H. Macdonald at the
engagements of Abu Hamed, Berber, Atbara, and finally at the battle
of Omdurman. In recognition of these services he was three times
mentioned in despatches, promoted as Brevet-Major in March 1898, and
Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel in November 1898, and received the
Khedive’s medal with four clasps. He acted as A.D.C. to Lord Loch
when Governor and Commander-in-Chief of Victoria from 1887 to 1889,
and subsequently at the Cape of Good Hope from 1889 to 1890. Colonel
Keith-Falconer was the eldest son of the late Major the Hon. Charles
J. Keith-Falconer, son of the seventh Earl of Kintore.

[6] Commander Alfred Peel Ethelston, of the cruiser
Powerful, who was among the killed at the battle of Graspan,
joined the navy in 1875, and two years later became a midshipman. In
1882 he attained the rank of sub-lieutenant, was promoted to a
lieutenancy in 1885, and was made commander at the beginning of
1897. As sub-lieutenant of the Helicon he took part in the naval
and military operations in the Eastern Soudan at Suakim in 1884-85,
for which he received the Egyptian medal and the Khedive’s bronze
star. Commander Ethelston was appointed to the Powerful two years
ago.

[7] Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel H. Ponting Northcote, who
belonged to the Prince of Wales’s Leinster Regiment, became a
Lieutenant in 1877, Captain in 1886, and Major in 1894. He served in
the Sherbro’ Expedition in 1883 with the 2nd West India Regiment,
and was mentioned in despatches, receiving a medal, and was
afterwards created a C.B. In 1888 he served in the operations in
Zululand as Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-General, while in 1895 he
accompanied the expedition to Ashanti under Sir Francis Scott,
receiving the star.

[8] Lieutenant-Colonel Horace Robert Stopford, of the
Coldstream Guards, was appointed a Lieutenant in 1874, Captain in
1885, and Major in 1893. He had not previously been on war service.

[Pg 110]

CHAPTER IV

THE INVESTMENT OF LADYSMITH

Before going farther it may be interesting to inspect a rough table
showing approximately the composition and total strength of the
British and Boer forces at the various points mentioned:—

LADYSMITH
British   Boer   

21st, 42nd, and 53rd Field
Batteries; Battalion of Natal
Artillery; two guns of the
Natal Naval Reserve; Natal
Mounted Volunteers; 5th
Lancers; 19th Hussars; 1st
Battalion Liverpool Regiment;
2nd Battalion Gordon
Highlanders; 1st Battalion
Devonshire Regiment; 1st
Manchesters; several companies
of Mounted Infantry; Medical
Corps; Veterinary Corps; 23rd
Company Royal Engineers;
reinforcements from
Maritzburg; Naval Brigade (750)

Following from Glencoe:—

13th, 67th, and 69th Field
Batteries; 18th Hussars; Natal
Mounted Volunteers; 1st
Battalion Leicestershire
Regiment; 1st and 2nd
Battalions King’s Royal
Rifles; 2nd Battalion Dublin
Fusiliers; several companies
of Mounted Infantry; Field
Hospital Corps

 13,550Combined Free State and Transvaal forces 30,500
  
KIMBERLEY
Four companies of the Loyal
North Lancashire Regiment;
Battery of Royal Garrison
Artillery, consisting of six
7-pounder mountain-guns; a
large party of Royal
Engineers; detachment of the
Army Medical Corps
 2500Free Staters, and probably
some Transvaal Boers, with
four field-guns, 3500; on
Orange River, 2000;
Reinforcements from
Mafeking, 1000
 6500
  
MAFEKING
Colonel Baden-Powell, with 500
Cavalry, 200 Cape Mounted
Police and B.S.A. Company’s
Mounted Police, 60 Volunteers,
6 machine-guns, two
7-pounders, 200 to 300
townsmen used to arms
 15001000 Transvaal Boers under
Commandant Cronje; 500
Boers at Maritzani
 1500
  

At Tuli, or moving towards Mafeking, was Colonel Plumer’s column,
which consisted of about 1000 men, and was opposed by an equal force
of Boers.[Pg 111]

At Palapye there was a British force of 700, which was watched by a
Burgher force of about 1000.

The Boers had also a force estimated at 3000 in laager near Komati
Poort.

At Estcourt there was a considerable force under Brigadier-General
Wolfe-Murray, and at Pietermaritzburg other troops.

Distributed along the northern border of Cape Colony were some 5000
Free State Boers and about 1000 or 1500 British troops and police.

The Natal Field Force was now confronted with the bulk of the Boer
commandoes, whose strength was vastly superior to its own, and whose
courage was generally acknowledged to be splendid. The Dutch have
ever a stoical stolidity which serves them in the hour of need as
does the bulldog tenacity of the Briton, and therefore “those who
knew” were not without apprehension in regard to the upshot of
hostilities. It was plain to all who were in any way familiar with
previous history and with local conditions that the struggle was
likely to be both prolonged and bloody, and they urged on the
attention of those at home the need of reinforcements. Yet the
soldiers, particularly those who had recently arrived, were
light-hearted and confident, full of satisfaction to be let loose
from their hencoops in the ships, and keen to try conclusions with
the Boers. At Ladysmith the state of affairs was becoming more and
more complicated, and the invasion of the Free Staters into Cape
Colony was now an accomplished fact. The enemy’s tactics everywhere
were acknowledged to be excellent, and where tactics failed tricks
succeeded. The Boer dodges, though scarcely honourable, might be
described by the Americans as “cute.” For instance, an enterprising
officer of the Transvaal artillery conceived the idea of utilising
the flag of truce in a new and original fashion. Disguised as an
ambulance driver, he arrived at Ladysmith, and improved the occasion
by observing the effects of Boer artillery fire on the town.

The use of the white flag by the enemy was now beginning to be
distrusted, for daily evidences of treachery were forthcoming. As
one correspondent said in writing home of the subject, “Its
advantages they seem to construe in too liberal a spirit, but of its
obligations on the men who hoist it they do not appear to be aware.”
As in old times, they tried to use the white flag to assist them in
going from cover to cover, or to create delay while guns were being
adjusted in more convenient positions. Nor was this all. A wounded
Boer accepted water with one hand from a British soldier, while he
shot him with the other, and numberless accounts of dastardly deeds
of a similar nature were reported and authenticated.

On November 2 the Boers began to occupy the points of vantage around
Ladysmith, and telegraphic communication with the[Pg 112] south was cut.
They energetically commenced the building of emplacements for their
guns of position, which were fast being forwarded from the
Transvaal. Reinforcements from the Free State were also pouring in,
and a Boer commando was creeping towards Colenso. In spite of
threatened serious inconveniences, hopes were high and spirits
cheery, especially among the newspaper correspondents, who,
regardless of danger, drove four-in-hand round the camp and
fortifications, and helped to maintain a devil-may-care attitude
that was certainly reassuring. Ammunition was plentiful, but
water—Klip water—was somewhat inclined to cause colic, and, in
consequence, to be generally suspected. It was no uncommon sight to
see at the Royal Hotel ladies heating their kettles prior to
drinking their doubtful contents. Flies were so numerous as to make
another persistent inconvenience. They destroyed such repose as the
inhabitants might otherwise have enjoyed. Added to these petty
discomforts were night-alarms of various kinds, and curious and
disconcerting discoveries. For example, one young man—an immaculate
young man—well turned out and apparently plentifully endowed with
ready money, was discovered to be a Boer spy, and was promptly
arrested. An account of the last days of a British sojourner in
Ladysmith serves to give an example of the trials and anxieties
through which hundreds had to pass:—

“Since my last note to you we have had some lively times of it at
Ladysmith. I always had a liking to see a real battle, but never
thought that it would be my luck. However, I have now seen four
battles, and I think that I am satisfied. I can assure you that it
is anything but pleasant to go on the field after battle. The sights
of the wounded and dead are horrible, and yet the soldiers are
always laughing and joking when they are going out to fight, and the
poor fellows are getting very little rest. They never have a chance
to get their boots off. They have to be always ready to move at a
moment’s notice, and they do it with light heart. Your heart would
have ached to see the lot that came down to Ladysmith from Dundee.
They were not strong enough for the Boers, so they made a forced
march of it, and they had terribly bad weather. It was raining all
the time, and when they came into Ladysmith they were mud all over
and in rags. Some of them were carrying their boots in their hands
and could hardly crawl. Mrs. V. and myself made some buckets of
coffee and let them have a pull at it; and were not they thankful
for it? A word about how we are going on here. I don’t know whether
you are getting any news at home about the war, but we can’t get to
know anything here, as the whole country is under martial law, and
they won’t let the papers publish any news concerning the war….
Now the Boers are all round Ladysmith, and our troops can only
defend the town. I don’t think for a[Pg 113] moment that the Boers will
take Ladysmith unless they get strongly reinforced, and I don’t
think that will happen. However, the sooner that troops arrive for
the relief of the garrisons that are here and hemmed in by the Boers
the better it will be for Britain. There is no doubt about it that
the Boers have got our troops in a tight corner, and Britain is a
bit slow, not having her troops here before now. I hear that troops
are likely to land next week, and I hope that it is true. I had to
leave Ladysmith on November 2; the military authorities would not
grant me a permit to stay, so they gave me my free pass to Durban,
where I intend to stop until the trouble is over. You would have
laughed to see some of the men running out into the street with no
clothes on when the Boers sent their first shell into Ladysmith. It
came into the town at 5.15 a.m. I was up and partly dressed, as I
had heard the firing, and was going to have a look at the battle,
when in came the shell right over the house I was staying in and
dropped on the road. I was sure that it was going to hit the house.
The shell makes a terrific whistling as it travels through the
air…. The Bluejackets did some very good work. They arrived by
train about eleven o’clock, and by twelve o’clock they had
off-loaded their guns and got them into action, and their third shot
silenced the Boers’ 40-pounder.”

SCENE ON THE TUGELA.

Our cavalry while reconnoitring discovered a large force of the
Boers which was manœuvring to the south of the town. The troopers
charged, and succeeded in cutting their way through the enemy.
Meanwhile at Grobler’s Kloof the Volunteer Light Infantry, a corps
that had been doing splendid work throughout, met the enemy, and a
sharp encounter was maintained, but they were outnumbered by their
assailants. An armoured train brought troops to their assistance,
and these enabled them to return safely to headquarters. The naval
gunners were active, and scored as usual, for they finally succeeded
in putting the big gun on Hepworth Hill out of action. “Long Tom,”
an objectionable weapon and a great favourite with the enemy, was
now posted on Mount Umbulwana, whence at intervals it spat viciously
upon the town, but without causing serious damage. The enemy, as we
know, made a move towards Colenso, and the officer commanding at
that place decided to fall back with men and horses on Estcourt. The
move over some twenty miles of hilly country was admirably executed,
and all stores, huts, kit, &c., were preserved.

Meanwhile Sir George White sent out a strong force under the command
of Colonel Brocklehurst, reinforced by the 5th Dragoon Guards,
Royston’s Horse, and two batteries, for the purpose of making a
flank attack on the Boer commando that was advancing on Colenso.
Splendid work was done, the Boers being routed from all their
positions and three guns silenced. The Imperial Light[Pg 114] Horse pressed
too far into a gully, and for a time their position was critical,
but they were extricated by the 5th Dragoon Guards. The Boers took
up a strong position on the hills, and were shelled with terrific
effect by the British artillery. Finally they retreated, and were
cut to pieces by the cavalry. Quantities of prisoners were made, and
over a thousand burghers were said to be slain—in fact, the veldt
was a complete parquet of dead Dutchmen. Lieutenant the Hon. R.
Pomeroy, 5th Dragoon Guards, greatly distinguished himself by
pluckily riding to the rescue of a dismounted trooper and carrying
him out of the fire zone. Captain Knapp and Lieutenant Brabant were
killed.

At Ladysmith there was temporary peace after the enemy’s fire had
succeeded in hitting the hospital and a hotel. Fortunately no one
was injured. All were mourning the loss of Major Taunton, Captain
Knapp, and Lieutenant Brabant, who fell in the engagement on the
previous day. General French, by what is termed “a close shave,”
succeeded in getting out of Ladysmith, and went down to Cape Town to
take over the command of the Cavalry Brigade, and General
Wolfe-Murray at Estcourt, with a mounted battery, reconnoitred in
the direction of Colenso. Efforts were made to restore communication
with Ladysmith, but in vain; yet the troops within kept up a
cheerful attitude, and a continuous artillery duel was carried on
between besiegers and besieged.

The art of dodging shells had by this time begun to be studied by
the least nervous, for no place was safe from these screeching
messengers of death. Hard roadways were rent in twain and deep gulfs
dug in their midst. Gardens, from being trim and neat, became a
scene of upheaval and dilapidation; the open veldt was strewed with
dust and debris, and rocks were shot from their positions and sent
hurtling here and there to assist in the work of wreckage. It was
curious to notice upon different temperaments the effect of the
shells’ arrival. Some persons might be seen holding their hands to
their heads as though to protect them from damage; others shrank
under the nearest available cover or screwed themselves up as though
endeavouring to make smaller parcels of themselves, or hoping to
lessen their own obstructiveness to the passage of the devilish
invader; some would flatten their backs against a wall—make
pancakes of themselves—while others would fall prone to earth, and
there grovel till the moment of peril was past. Many would rush
helter-skelter towards the river-caves, vast places of refuge that
had been dug into the deep-shelving clay and sandbanks of the Klip,
and there, in their rocky hiding-places, breathe freely and await
the inevitable fracas that told them, temporarily, that the coast
was clear. These caves and their powers of accommodation began to be
deeply interesting to the community, and daily the[Pg 115] soldiers were
set to work constructing new ones for the safety of the
apprehensive. The places varied in size and quality according to the
demands of their tenants. Some would accommodate a dozen people
standing upright in them, and even admitted of furniture of a rough
kind—bedding, seats, eatables, and cooking-pots—just enough to
enable nervous folks to go “out of town” for a day or two during a
period of bombardment. Others were mere fox-holes, as it were,
alcoves scooped out of the bank to serve as a screen for the more
hardy souls who were content to breathe the air of the river-brink,
and only popped their heads under cover in ostrich fashion when
danger threatened. The banks thus became honeycombed, and it was not
unusual to find a whole family perched all day long with their backs
against the protecting wall and their eyes fixed meditatively on the
purling stream, awaiting with resignation the whims of “Long Tom.”

In the early days of the siege a great deal of scooping and
excavating went on, and you might see on one side some gallant
tiller of the soil providing cover for a lady, while another rigged
up sheltered garden-seats for children. An amusing picture was
beheld of three massive Gordons in their kilts plying pick and
shovel for a small couple in distress, a natty little woman in a
state of panic which agreed badly with her smart ribbons, and her
small lord who shared her anxiety for a place of safety. The
Scotsmen delved and scooped and built the temporary shelter,
indulging in the gayest jokes, and laughing and talking the while
delicious “Aberdeen awa,'” till the hearers became so absorbed and
interested that they almost forgot the fact that such a thing as a
“Long Tom” existed. The daily operations were also of a
highly-spirited character, for the British forces not only defended
themselves with the greatest animation against artillery somewhat
superior to their own, but at times took the offensive and harassed
the enemy considerably. On three different occasions they made
attacks on the Boer batteries on Umbulwana Hill, and though the
British losses were somewhat heavy, those of the Boers were still
greater. A message was sent by Sir George White to General Joubert
requesting him to allow women, children, and non-combatants to leave
the town in order to escape the effects of the bombardment, and the
Boer General invited those who wished to go, to do so under
protection of the Umbulwana guns, but intimated that all who had
borne arms would be treated as prisoners of war. Finally, however,
after a meeting had been held and the matter discussed threadbare,
it was decided that the citizens of Ladysmith could accept no terms
from the enemy, and the meeting dispersed to the tune of “God save
the Queen,” in which all fervently joined in chorus. The only means
of communication with the outer world was now by pigeon-post, and
there was therefore much[Pg 116] excitement when Lieutenant Hooper (5th
Lancers) arrived on the scene. Guided by a Natal policeman, he had
managed to sneak unnoticed through the Boer lines and to reach the
British camp in safety.

All sorts of efforts were made to save Ladysmith from her doom, and
an armoured train was sent from Estcourt for the purpose of
reestablishing communication with the town, but the train had to
return without accomplishing its mission. In spite of this, the
proprietor of a hotel in Ladysmith very cleverly managed to travel
from the beleaguered town to Estcourt without being captured by the
Boers. He made a detour along Kaffir paths in order to elude the
Boer outposts, riding all night and arriving at his destination
unharmed. At that time, as may be imagined, the investment of
Ladysmith was almost complete. The enemy’s big guns dominated the
town east, north, and west, “Long Tom” pursuing its annoying and
disquieting vocation with intermittent vigour. Most of the people
had now quitted their homes and were taking refuge in the caves
before described, while the shops, in default of customers, were
closed. The convent, which was occupied by nuns together with the
wounded, was struck by a shell, but happily without injury to its
inmates. The neutrals betook themselves to a camp under Mount
Umbulwana, which some inventive person appropriately christened
“Funkumdorf,” but there some plucky women and children refused to
go, preferring to cast in their lot with the valiant defenders of
the little town. At this time people and horses were still in good
condition and spirits; the military inhabitants amused themselves
with polo and cricket, as though there was no chance of being bowled
out by “Long Tom,” while the ladies gave little concerts for the
amusement of the select circle. So great was the pluck of this
little community, that they even edited a paper called the
Ladysmith Lyre, a species of Transvaal edition of Truth, which,
if not vero, was certainly ben trovato.

A new instance of the Boers’ treachery soon took place. They sent in
under a flag of truce a number of refugees from the Transvaal. They
were met outside the pickets by a flag of truce from Ladysmith, but
no sooner had the parties separated, and before the British could
reach the pickets, than the Boers fired upon them. These continued
breaches of the laws of civilised warfare continued to exasperate
the troops, who, whenever they got a chance, naturally tried to wipe
off old scores.

On the 9th November, the King’s Royal Rifles and the Rifle Brigade
in the north, and the Manchester Regiment in the south, succeeded in
repelling two simultaneous attacks, inflicting on the Boers a loss
roughly estimated at about 700 to 1000. A deep trench which had been
made by the enemy on their temporary retirement, to bring forward
horses, was promptly captured by the Rifle Brigade. From thence,
when the Boers returned, they were[Pg 117] briskly fired on, with the
result that they retreated in hot haste across open ground. Taking
advantage of this opportunity, the artillery commenced an effective
fire, inflicting on the Dutch considerable loss. The Manchester
Regiment, which occupied a position at Cæsar’s Camp, for the purpose
of protecting the south-western side of the town, caught several
hundred Boers hiding from shells in a ditch. They poured on them
several volleys, and the enemy suffered severely. Unfortunately,
Lieutenant Lethbridge (Rifle Brigade) was mortally wounded, and
Lieutenant Fisher, of the Manchesters, received a slight wound in
the shoulder. About noon, after seven hours’ continuous fighting,
the combined attack upon the town failed and the Boers retired.
Then, in honour of the Prince of Wales’s birthday, the big guns in
the Naval redoubts commenced a salute of twenty-one guns, each shot
in stately procession following the other and bursting over the Boer
positions. Outside the battery, on King Kop, stood Sir George White
surrounded by his Staff. The General led the way by raising three
cheers for the Prince, and then Captain Lambton and the gunners on
the top of the breastwork took up the roar and passed it on to the
Rifle Brigade, lying in their sangars along the top of the ridge,
till the whole atmosphere was vibrant with loud and prolonged
cheering. In the evening the troops drank to the health of his Royal
Highness, and succeeded in sending home telegraphic congratulations.
On that day the townspeople, for greater safety, went into laager on
the racecourse, and the military lines were removed some three miles
out, so as to avoid the persistent shelling of the enemy. Major
Gale, R.E., was wounded while sending a message.

Efforts were made to establish heliographic communication between
Estcourt and Ladysmith, but the atmospheric conditions were entirely
against the success of the operation. Bombardment continued, and
life was pursued to the continuous thunder of the Naval guns firing
lyddite and the “Long Toms” of the Boers, now within a three-mile
range, replying with persistent and deadly reverberation. But the
community in Ladysmith were not so depressed by their incarceration
as to lose the spirit of fun altogether. In default of other
entertainment, they beguiled the time by indulging in various
practical jokes at the expense of the Boers. The greatest
achievement was the preparation of a smart dummy, on which the irate
Dutchmen wasted a considerable amount of ammunition. The effigy was
manufactured of straw and attired in the uniform of the Lancers, by
whom it was modelled. Its imposing form, placed near the Boer
position, had an air of lifelike reality, and naturally the enemy
jumped at a chance of riddling so venturesome a foe. Away whistled
Mauser bullets round the head[Pg 118] of the supposed courageous Lancer,
who budged never a bit. Shot failing—the big gun was turned on.
Bang, bang! Boom, boom! Still was the warrior unperturbed. After
considerable expenditure of both shot and shell, the truth, much to
the disgust of the assailants, dawned upon them!

Complete Machine Gun Detachment of Mounted Infantry.

So pleasing was the success of this manœuvre, that the
Liverpools, for further recreation, got up a miniature Tussaud’s.
They arrayed a row of martial effigies, and waited with the glee of
school-boys while the artillery from the neighbouring hills pounded
away at what they imagined to be some dauntless Britons who dared to
defy them.

Efforts to signal to Ladysmith by heliograph still continued to
fail, at least to reach those for whom the display was intended,
though the Boer heliograph graciously acknowledged the
communication. It answered jocosely, “Will be with you to-morrow.”
The British reply was monosyllabic! The pigeon-post medium was
resorted to, and by this means those outsiders struggling for its
relief were informed that with Ladysmith all was well.

GENERAL SIR GEORGE STEWART WHITE, V.C., G.C.B.,
THE DEFENDER OF LADYSMITH.

The process of pigeon postal communication was exceedingly
interesting. Mr. Arthur Hirst, who at the onset of the war had
started a loft of the best Yorkshire racing pigeons at Durban,
settled himself at the Intelligence Department Headquarters,
Ladysmith, and from thence sent out his intelligent birds. Of these
he had[Pg 119] some 200, all of which were trained by himself and his
assistants. His early experiments were most successful. He
despatched thirteen pigeons to Durban, a distance of 200 miles, yet
they arrived safely with messages within five hours. The birds were
returned from thence for more work. After that time Mr. Hirst
continued training a hundred young birds to travel from the seat of
war to Ladysmith, and great interest was taken by all who began to
understand that news of the outer world would shortly be very
limited indeed.

On the 14th the Free State troops took up a position on a small
kopje whence a British battery strove to rout them. There was some
smart cannonading, till the British were forced to fall back on the
town. Their day assault over, the Boers tried a new experiment, that
of a midnight attack. All the Afrikander cannon simultaneously
opened fire on the town, turning the sleeping scene into a lurid
inferno. Several buildings caught fire, and the whistling and
shrieking shells at intervals made terrifying music in the weird
silence of the night.

ESTCOURT

Opinions regarding Estcourt differ. Some consider it a picturesque
and verdant little village, placed in the bosom of the hills and
very similar to a Sussex hamlet on the Downs. Others have described
it as well deserving the name of being the hottest and most
unpleasant region in the high veldt of Natal. It is in the thorn
country, and is surrounded with rough irregular kopjes. The railway
bridge over the Bushman’s River is an imposing structure, and the
line leads from Durban to Maritzburg, Colenso, and Ladysmith, and
thence to the Orange Free State and the Transvaal. A little lower
down the river is a substantial bridge that runs across from
Estcourt to Fort Napier, a quaint-looking structure, neither
ornamental nor useful, for hills behind and round it command the
situation. Thus commanded, it is utterly indefensible, and would
need an army corps to hold it. The garrison, under Brigadier-General
Wolfe-Murray, at this time consisted of the Royal Dublin Fusiliers,
the Border Regiment, one squadron of Imperial Light Horse, Natal
Field Artillery, and some scouts. This small force would have been
absolutely inadequate to the defence of the place had it been
seriously attacked. The Boers in hordes were supported at Colenso by
heavy guns, while the British troops that had to evacuate that
village had but one obsolete nine-pounder manned by volunteers. The
absence of good guns was everywhere deplored. At Ladysmith the
position was merely saved by the hasty arrival at the very last
moment of the Naval Brigade with their formidable weapons, and at
Colenso the regrettable evacuation was obligatory solely on account
of the[Pg 120] lack of guns. The depressing effect of retreat on the
unhappy colonists who had their homes in the neighbourhood may be
imagined.

From Estcourt on a clear day, with a northerly wind blowing, the
exciting sound of hostilities in the neighbourhood of Ladysmith was
distinctly to be heard, the deep bass of “Long Tom” booming upon the
air, while the heavy baritone of the 4.7 Naval guns kept up the
diabolical duet. Intense curiosity as to the doings of the besieged
prevailed, but it was impossible to do more than mount up some of
the highest hills and look down into the cup of shadow where
Ladysmith was known to be. In that direction the hollow presented
the air of an active volcano, volumes of smoke floating upwards, and
spreading their message of bombardment and resistance far and wide.
But nothing active could be done. The tiny garrison, it was true,
was receiving reinforcements, but these came in by driblets. General
Wolfe-Murray engaged himself in planning defences which should at
all events make Estcourt into a hard nut to crack, and caused
redoubts and intrenchments to be constructed so that the place might
be safe against such attack as the Boers would make. The troops were
kept in excellent training, to ensure their fitness to take the
field at a moment’s notice.

On the 9th of November there was general satisfaction owing to the
safe arrival, under a flag of truce, of ninety-eight wounded from
Dundee. The officers among them were Colonel Beckett of the Natal
Field Force, Major Hammersley, Lancashire Fusiliers; Captain Adam,
A.D.C.; Captain M’Lachlan, Major Boultbee, King’s Royal Rifles;
Lieutenant C. N. Perreau, Captain Dibly, Dublin Fusiliers; and
Lieutenant B. de W. Weldon of the Leicesters. There was also some
grim rejoicing in hearing reports that were brought in that the
Boers in their attack on Ladysmith had suffered severely, and that
Bester’s Farm, to meet the strain, had been turned by them into a
hospital. The first detachment of the long-looked-for division was
now expected, and every one in camp began already to think the siege
of Ladysmith might be considered a thing of the past.

Nothing warlike took place for some days. On the 14th, however, at
noon, the sound of three guns gave evidence that parties of the
enemy had somewhere made their appearance. The garrison—now
counting the West Yorks—numbering some 3000 men, stood to arms.
Colonel Martyn, in command of the mounted troops, at once started
off in the direction whence a crackling of musketry proceeded. The
Boers, in some force, were located on the summit of a hill firing at
our scouts, who quickly retired. Two guns of the Natal Field
Artillery were at once sent for, but their arrival was a signal for
the enemy to beat a hasty retreat.[Pg 121] Their retirement was merely
momentary, however, for they went along a chain of hills, and
appeared again on another eminence in full force. A squadron of the
Natal Carabineers attempted to turn their flank for the purpose of
ascertaining their strength, and in so doing estimated their numbers
at about 500; any effort to dislodge so large a party would
therefore have been useless, and Colonel Martyn with his small force
was just about to retire to the hills above Estcourt, when the Boers
were observed to be on the move. They were evidently preparing to
clear off, which they rapidly did, particularly when assisted by a
volley from the Natal Carabineers, whose nimble horses clambered up
to the crest with marvellous celerity. After this, in default of
sufficient cavalry, there was no choice but to retire. Men and
horses were absolutely “dead beat.” The expedition, with the
mounting of the almost impregnable hill, had occupied six hours.
This, however, was only an example of the many, almost daily,
encounters that were necessary to arrest the enemy in his advance to
the south.

ARMOURED TRAIN DISASTER AT CHIEVELEY

So little is known by civilians of the nature and appearance of
armoured trains, which played so prominent a part in the war, that a
rough sketch of the “altogether” of one of these ungainly and
diabolical machines may here be given. Armoured trains are
hastily-constructed affairs, consisting of a locomotive and a few
waggons, the engine generally being located about the middle of the
train. The waggons and locomotive are covered by boiler-plating
three-quarters of an inch thick, as firmly riveted as time will
allow. One of these trains was constructed at Mafeking, where there
are several railway shops, the town being on the new main line from
the Cape to Buluwayo. The locomotive is the only part of the train
that does not carry guns, the steel casing being solely to protect
the mechanism of the engine from the shot of the enemy. The
remainder of the armour is thickly perforated with portholes,
through which guns of varying calibre peep, the Maxim, Nordenfeldt,
and Gatling being the most serviceable weapons for this kind of
work. The smaller holes are for the rifles of the marksmen, and
usually the deadliest shots in a regiment are, when possible,
selected for the position. It takes an expert marksman to shoot with
satisfactory results from a quickly-moving train. Usually an
armoured train is also supplied with a powerful searchlight, in view
of a possible night attack. Of course, the boiler tubing can offer
no resistance to artillery. In fact, rifle shots fired at short
range will sometimes penetrate the plates, and to meet such a
possibility sand-bags are often provided, as was the case in the
Egyptian cam[Pg 122]paign, when the Sirdar found the armoured train of
great service. The man in command of an armoured train thinks first,
when an emergency arises, of his engine. So long as that remains in
workable condition the odds are on his side; but once the vital
parts of the locomotive are damaged, the outlook becomes serious,
for an armoured train can only carry a small body of men, who would
be quickly surrounded by the enemy, who might number hundreds or
thousands. The chances are that an armoured train could not be
damaged to such an extent unless artillery, dynamite, or some
equally destructive force were used.

A machine of this kind, but of third-rate pretensions, was now
continually used by the troops at Frere for the purpose of
discovering the whereabouts of the enemy, and on the 15th of
November an exciting and disastrous voyage was made in the
“death-trap,” as it was called. The troops had orders to proceed
from Estcourt to Frere, and beyond if possible, to ascertain how far
the line was practicable for the passage of an army.

The crew of this train consisted of Captain Haldane (Gordon
Highlanders), in command of some seventy non-commissioned officers
and men of the Dublin Fusiliers, Lieutenant Frankland, Captain
Wylie, and Lieutenant Alexander, with forty-five non-commissioned
officers and men of the Durham Light Infantry, and five Bluejackets
under a petty officer. Mr. Winston Spencer Churchill, who was acting
as war correspondent to the Morning Post, also accompanied the
party, and in addition to him were certain railway employees to
repair damages. No sooner had the train got to Frere and telegraphed
“all well” than trouble began. It started to go still farther
forward, in spite of the fact that natives were seen gesticulating
warnings. On reaching Chieveley Station, it was found that there
were Boers, who had hitherto been lying in ambush, eagerly looking
out for them. These were posted in large numbers on either side of
the line. Of course, the train began at once to steam back, but even
as it did so a volley was poured on it from the enemy. With hideous
clatter the bullets thudded on the iron, and several cannon began at
once to play on the unlucky machine. Then, to add to its
misfortunes, without pause or warning of any kind, the trucks
suddenly, with a jerk and a crash, leapt into the air. They, at
least, appeared to do so, overturning in the act, and shooting their
contents helter-skelter, “like potatoes out of a sack.” The words
are quoted from the description of a sufferer who himself
experienced the unpleasant sensation. Several of the men were
mortally injured. A platelayer was killed on the spot. The cause of
the disaster was simple and easily to be explained. The Boers had
laid a trap for the train, and placed an impediment on the rails
behind it, so that on its retreating journey it should[Pg 123] become a
complete wreck, and thus place the troops entirely at their mercy.
And their ingenious machinations succeeded.

The enemy, triumphant, then opened fire with a Maxim and two
9-pounders from a kopje covered with brushwood, while Boer
sharpshooters hidden in dongas and behind boulders also assisted.
The Dublins and Volunteers fought gallantly; thrice they drove the
enemy back, but the brave fellows, already suffering from the shock
of having been shot with great force on the line, were from the
first at a disadvantage, and unable at once to gather themselves
together to meet the instantaneous fire of the Dutchmen. All they
could do was to scramble to their feet—some were too securely
jammed under the trucks to be freed—take up a position as firm as
barked knees and bruised spines would allow, and defend themselves
against the sudden attack. Mr. Churchill and Lieutenant Frankland
immediately called for volunteers to help in clearing the line. Many
hearty voices responded. Wildly they worked amid a hailstorm of
bullets to free the engine and remove the wreckage, Mr. Churchill,
between the screams of the injured and the rattling of the rifles,
rallying the men and helping them, though every moment volley after
volley picked off some of their numbers and sensibly thinned them.
Some of these men were not only men but marvels; they worked with
the zeal of giants and the pluck of heroes. Vigorously the Dublins
and Durhams continued to fire at the unseen enemy, while the rest of
the party by sheer main force got the engine into working order,
smashing everything in its way, and packing it, as tenderly as
possible, with the helpless creatures whose groans and cries were in
themselves enough to make the blood of the stoutest hearts run cold.
Every man seemed bent on eclipsing the courage of his comrade and
following the example set by the gallant war correspondent. Sergeant
Bassett of the Dublins roared his orders with firm and steady voice,
giving his men the range with an air of cool unconcern that was
truly reassuring, while Wright of the Durham Light Infantry was also
conspicuous. During the turmoil he fired from the knee in the
regular position, and was as calm and collected as if he had been at
a rifle-range. With each shot he cracked a joke and kept his
comrades from getting excited. All this time the poor fellow was
wounded, half his right ear having been shot away. Private Kavanagh,
the wag of the Dublins, chaffed his comrades, telling them the Boer
shells were harmless, they could hit nothing “at all, at all!” and
Corporal Dickie, though wounded and lying on his back, continued to
bellow to his mates, “Give ’em beans, boys! give ’em beans!” And
meanwhile Mr. Churchill, though rained on with lead and almost
stunned by the noise, was coolly giving directions for the lifting
of the wounded and for the moving of the engine. Finally, he had the
satisfaction of[Pg 124] getting the engine and tender safely charged with
their mutilated human freight and started on the melancholy return
journey. Swiftly the train steamed off, protected by the fire of
Dublins and Durhams, and as it did so, Mr. Churchill, who went with
it a little way, but who had stoutly refused all requests to
continue farther, returned to the help of such of the wounded as had
been left behind. His noble self-sacrifice, however, was of no
avail. Directly afterwards he was set on by the enemy and made a
prisoner, in company with two brave officers, Captain Haldane and
Lieutenant Frankland, and fifty-eight of the wounded. The
unfortunate party was then marched in the pouring rain to Colenso.
On the following morning they were taken to the Boer camp before
Ladysmith, and thence via Modder Spruit to Pretoria. In the course
of the journey a great concourse of persons crowded to see the
captured, and in justice to the Boers it must be said that there was
only one exception to prove the rule that courtesy on all sides was
observed.

An officer writing of the armoured train affair at Chieveley so well
described the glorious deeds that were performed that his version
was quoted even by war correspondents. It is therefore reproduced
here.

“The train,” he writes, “had gone on past Frere towards Chieveley,
when a party of about 200 Boers were seen evidently watering their
horses. After watching them for some time the train reversed, and
went back at a fair speed. On rounding a curve, a truck containing
men of the Durham Light Infantry toppled over, almost burying the
inmates. Fortunately the men had room to scramble out, although
three or four had almost to be dug out before they got free. In the
meantime the Boers were pouring a rifle-fire into the train, and
were working their big guns and Maxim as fast as it was possible for
them to load and fire. The Dubs (Dublin Fusiliers) in the truck in
what was now the rear of the train were firing as hard as they
could, and the Naval men on an open waggon at the rear opened fire
with their 7-pounder, but after about three shots it was put out of
action. Gradually all the men got out of the overturned truck, and,
seeking cover behind waggons, returned the Boer fire, but the enemy
was so well protected that hardly a man could be seen. It soon
became apparent that the foe being in overwhelming force and
provided with heavy artillery, the best thing was to endeavour to
get the road clear.

“Twenty volunteers were called for, and it was at this point that
Lieutenant Winston Churchill so distinguished himself. With the
greatest coolness he superintended the operation of getting the
trucks free of the line. He encouraged the men at work by walking
about in the open with bullets flying round him, and telling the
working party not to mind the Boer fire, as the aim was bad.[Pg 125]

“The engine was backed and then pushed against the trucks on the
line, and it was when this operation was going on that another
truck, behind which the men were firing to cover the working party,
fell over and injured one or two D.L.I. seriously. They had been
ordered to stand back while the engine butted against the derailed
trucks, but they evidently did not hear the order.

“After nearly an hour’s hard work and harder fighting, the line was
clear enough for the engine to go forward, but the waggons behind
had to be uncoupled and left. The Dubs who were in them and the
Naval men, however, had got out, and had gone away in extended
order, and the engine had moved on just when the line was clear.

“Captain Wyllie was shot in the thigh and dropped. Sergeant Tod, who
had also been injured in the hand, went to the Captain’s assistance
and built up a cover of stones as a protection against rifle-fire.
Just as he was lying down a shell burst right in front, scattering
the stones in all directions, and some of the pieces struck Tod in
the hip, inflicting an ugly but not a serious wound.

“The engine in the meantime had gone forward, and was brought by
Lieutenant Churchill to pick up as many wounded as could be found.
Captain Wyllie and Tod were taken up on the tender, and the engine
went on some distance farther, when Captain Haldane of the Gordons
and Lieutenant Churchill jumped off and joined the men fighting
their way back; but the Boers were now closing all round, and the
engine barely got through.”

The Echo, in a leading article, spoke warmly of Mr. Churchill’s
exploit. It said: “In this affair Mr. Churchill, though a
non-combatant, displayed the courage of his stock, and cheered the
men in the work of rescuing the wounded and the bodies of the dead,
crying, ‘Come on, men!’ with all the courage that his father showed
in political warfare or his great ancestor on the fields of Blenheim
or Malplaquet. When the engine steamed off, Mr. Churchill remained
behind to help. Every one will hope that he is not killed.”

It is somewhat interesting here to note Mr. Churchill’s soliloquy on
his journey in an armoured train, published in the Morning Post at
the very time the noble fellow was suffering for his bravery on an
identical trip. “This armoured train,” he said, “is a very puny
specimen, having neither gun nor Maxims, with no roof to its trucks
and no shutters to its loopholes, and being in every way inferior to
the powerful machines I saw working along the southern frontier.
Nevertheless it is a useful means of reconnaissance, nor is a
journey in it devoid of interest. An armoured train! The very name
sounds strange; a locomotive disguised as a knight-errant—the agent
of civilisation in the habiliments of chivalry. Mr. Morley attired
as Sir Lancelot would seem scarcely more incongruous. The[Pg 126]
possibilities of attack added to the keenness of the experience. We
started at one o’clock. A company of the Dublin Fusiliers formed the
garrison. Half were in the car in front of the engine, half in that
behind. Three empty trucks, with a plate-laying gang and spare rails
to mend the line, followed. The country between Estcourt and Colenso
is open, undulating, and grassy. The stations, which occur every
four or five miles, are hamlets consisting of half-a-dozen
corrugated iron houses, and perhaps a score of blue gum trees. These
little specks of habitation are almost the only marked feature of
the landscape, which on all sides spreads in pleasant but monotonous
slopes of green. The train maintained a good speed; and, though it
stopped repeatedly to question Kaffirs or country folk, and to
communicate with the cyclists and other patrols who were scouring
the country on the flanks, reached Chieveley, five miles from
Colenso, by about three o’clock; and from here the Ladysmith
balloon, a brown speck floating above and beyond the distant hills,
was plainly visible.

“Beyond Chieveley it was necessary to observe more caution. The
speed was reduced—the engine walked warily. The railway officials
scanned the track, and often before a culvert or bridge was
traversed we disembarked and examined it from the ground. At other
times long halts were made while the officers swept the horizon and
the distant hills with field-glasses and telescopes. But the country
was clear and the line undamaged, and we continued our slow
advance.”

Little did he know when these thoughts passed though his busy brain
that in a few days he would find himself in the State School of
Pretoria, a prisoner, far from kith and kin, and uncertain whether
or not he, like others, might be tried by Judge Gregorowski, who
would take a grim pleasure, as he did in the case of the Uitlanders,
in sentencing him to death. On this score great anxiety was felt,
and it is no exaggeration to say that his countrymen, whether
friends or strangers, were all equally regretful at his loss, and
deeply anxious as to the fate that might befall so gallant a
descendant of a great line.

ESTCOURT

Things were now going from bad to worse. The Ermelo commando, some
2000 strong, with six 7-pounders and two French guns, took up a
threatening position near Ennersdale, with a view to attacking
Estcourt at an early date, and there was every chance that the place
would be surrounded.

Meanwhile the inhabitants of Ladysmith reported themselves in good
health, some of them having taken refuge during the day[Pg 127]time in the
caves by the river-bank, returning to their homes only to sleep. The
war-balloon continued to attract a great deal of the enemy’s
attention, and they expended a vast quantity of ammunition in taking
pot-shots at its tranquil form as it floated on the skyline of the
hill behind the hollow from which it was sent up. Lieut.-Colonel Sir
Henry Rawlinson, of the headquarters staff, while aloft making a
reconnaissance had a narrow escape. A shrapnel shell pierced the
balloon, came out on the other side, and burst some distance beyond.
Had it exploded while traversing the gas-bag, the balloon and its
occupant would have been done for; as it was, the balloon made a
gentle and dignified descent, and the sole casualty reported was
“one balloon wounded.”

Types of Arms—the 5-inch Howitzer Or Siege Gun.

Various commandoes were now seen advancing towards the railway
bridge, which is half a mile north-west of Estcourt, and also from a
northerly direction. Upon this General Hildyard’s force stood to
arms. The outpost fired on the enemy, and one shell at 8000 yards’
range was launched from the Naval guns. The effect was good, for the
enemy with all celerity retired. At the same time around Ladysmith
the Boers were continuing their bombardment from four strong
positions: the first at Wonona, the second on Intintanyone Hill, the
third on Umbulwana Hill, and the fourth at Grobler’s Kloof. Sorties
from time to time took place, thus frustrating the intention of the
enemy to make the investment[Pg 128] closer. Sir George White’s lyddite
shells were discovered to be more effective than those of the Boers,
many of which were charged with sand, and jocosely said to be “made
in Germany.” As a matter of fact, the shells were charged with
cordite which had probably grown stale and ineffective from
over-keeping. It may be remembered that they were stored for use
against the British after the Jameson Raid.

On the 19th November General Hildyard found that it was necessary
either to reinforce the mounted troops that were posted at Willow
Grange, thus dividing the forces at his disposal, or to evacuate the
place. He decided on the latter alternative, and thereupon the
Boers, with delighted expedition, commenced to make preparation for
a triumphant progress to Maritzburg.

The weather now grew intensely hot, and at night the fall in the
thermometer became almost dangerously pronounced. In fact, the
troops had all the discomforts of India without the conveniences
commonly at hand in that country for the amelioration of its
conditions. The railway between Maritzburg and Estcourt was cut, and
further aggressive action seemed to be brewing. All news from
Ladysmith came out either by pigeon-post or by Kaffir runners, who,
in a manner peculiar to themselves, managed to get through the
enemy’s lines. Food in the beleaguered town was still moderate in
price, meat being tenpence a pound and bread threepence. A good deal
of concern prevailed because the country between Ladysmith and the
south was fast being taken possession of by the enemy, and the
peaceful farmers and loyalists in the vicinity were shaking in their
shoes, spending days and nights in an agony of suspense as to their
future and the safety of their belongings.

SIGHTING A NAVAL FIELD GUN.

The people in the neighbourhood of Willow Grange at this time had
some exciting and alarming experiences. The Boers bound for
Maritzburg, of course, made their way into such farms as suited
them. They had encamped themselves on the surrounding kopjes, and
these soon became living hives, moving hills, of horses, cattle, and
human beings, dotted with some fourteen or fifteen ambulances
carrying red-cross flags. They endeavoured to make themselves
agreeable to such of the inhabitants as remained, assuring them that
they did not intend to hurt those who sat quietly on their farms,
though they meant to loot and raid everything from deserted
homesteads. Here is a description given at the time by an owner of a
farm who entertained Field-Cornet Joubert to breakfast—a plucky
lady who determined to show that the Boers had no terrors for her.

“We hurried breakfast, and had hardly finished when the yard was
full of men, galloping all through the trees. I went out, and[Pg 129] was
fiercely greeted with, ‘Where are the other two men? We have taken
three prisoners (Thorneycroft’s scouts) out of five, and two are
here.’

“They rode into the stable, looked through my outside bedroom door,
dairy, and every conceivable place. Luckily, the men got clear.

“Shortly afterwards the Boers began to pass, cutting fences and
riding in all directions, anywhere through the homestead; no
discipline whatever, just like a pack of hounds when the fox is
lost. They lined our kopjes overlooking Willow Grange, Weston, and
Estcourt. They could hear the cannon at Ladysmith, and were not more
than a mile from the house. But as scouts our boys are not in it. No
stranger would have believed that stony hills were full of men and
horses. I don’t think that there were more than 400 or 500,
evidently the advance-guard. We were kept lively the whole time, as
almost every man and horse came into the yard for water, which is in
a spring fifty yards from the front door, and had to be got out in
buckets. They asked for anything and everything except meat. We gave
as long as we could, thinking discretion the better part of valour.
They invariably offered to pay, but our answer was, ‘We are under
martial law.’

“On Monday three men came to commandeer our carriage horses, one
riding-horse, and my youngest boy’s pony. We argued; but no! They
must take them, as they were big and fat. My husband had almost
given it up, being tired out. When they entered the stable, I stood
by my favourite and slated them. The men were not Boers, but some of
the scum who have joined.

“One, as ugly as sin, replied, ‘Well, we will allow the lady to keep
her trap-horses, but we will take the two riding-horses. We want
this flat-backed, nice-looking pony for a stout man.’

“Then followed a scene. My son, aged eleven, rushed and threw his
arms round his pony’s neck, sobbing, and shouting out, ‘I’ll shoot
the first Dutchman that touches him’ (the boy is a cadet).

“‘What a —— of a row, mates; let’s clear.’

“It was too much even for that scoundrel.

“Within an hour they brought down the troop branded N.G., put them
in the kraal, caught unbroken mares with foals—anything the
wretches could lay hands on.

“I stood by, and said, ‘Are you Boers (farmers) like ourselves or
vagabonds? I’ll put a fire in the grass for you.’

“A genuine Boer remonstrated with them, but it was of no use; so,
for a loaf of bread, he agreed to take a note to Commandant-General
David Joubert.

“I wrote explaining matters, and received a courteous reply, saying
they had no authority from him. He called later on, and[Pg 130] told us to
resist them; that if he required anything he would write, and send
one of his own officers; and Mr. Kirby must go into the camp and
pick out all the horses—an honour he declined, saying we were under
martial law, and he wished to have nothing to do with them.

“On my going out to meet General Joubert, he sat on his horse, pipe
in mouth, slouch hat well pulled over his ears.

“His aide-de-camp said, ‘Our Commandant-General.’

“I shook hands, and said, ‘Commandant who?’

“He replied, ‘David Joubert;’ he’s only a second-cousin of the
other.

“Later on we had a visit from Commandant Trichardt. He also
expressed regret, saying he had men of all nations, and could not
keep order.

“But it’s funny to watch them. They never salute an officer or stand
at attention; they talk and crack jokes round them, and when ready,
say, ‘Let’s be going.’ This, mind, to men in command.

“They shot our sheep.

“I sent my youngest son into camp. The Boers asked after several
people, whom the child did not know. They crowded round him a dozen
deep. The young native with him began to cry, but the boy enjoyed
it. He picked out a number of horses, which they eventually caught
again and cleared with. He spotted the ugly fellow who wanted to
steal his pony, and called out, ‘You wanted to take my horse, and
to-day you’ve got Scrick, the fright.’

“The others laughed and jeered the fellow.

“They told us some funny tales. One was that the balloons are the
English people’s gods, but Slim Piet sent £5 worth of shot at one
and brought it down, as he wanted to see it.

“Another was, ‘We don’t mind Rhodes, but show us old Franchise;
that’s the man we want.’

“Some say they are tired of this life, as they have it ‘bitter
sware,’ but will fight for their country for five years, as they
believe this is the war the Bible speaks of. After this we shall
have a thousand years’ peace.

“On Sunday a skirmish took place. David Joubert’s son was wounded.
They fired on to the Hoek farmhouse.

“On Wednesday heavy firing was heard in the direction of Willow
Grange, and on Friday every man was on the alert. We, knowing
nothing of the outside world, expected a night attack, and put food
and wraps ready for the night, as we were afraid of the British
shells coming on to the house.

“They advised us to hoist the white flag, but we steadily refused,
nor will we carry a flag of truce, as they advised, if we left the
house for a hundred yards….[Pg 131]

“One man came for dry firewood, and tried to be agreeable; gave a
very vivid description of our balloons, and finished off by saying,
‘You would have laughed last night (Friday night). The Dutch and
Fusiliers got mixed up. When they found it out, one ran one way and
one the other. The Fusiliers shot one of our scouts only; but they
are good fellows, these Fusiliers; they are nearly as tough as we
are.’

“One had a big lump out of his leg, his hand blown off, and a hole
in his cheek. He stood up and said, ‘Well, I’ve had enough.’ He
further said, ‘The Fusiliers can fight; we fought them seven and a
half hours before we took 1200 prisoners. They fought hard, and
would not give in.’ He evidently admired them.

“The Dutch troopers carry all they have with them on horseback (no
transport); they have one blanket, one mackintosh, and live
principally on meat (grilled); each cooks for himself. They sleep
out in the open veldt—no tents, except for their heads; and one
Boer said he had never had his clothes off for a month. They water
their horses, and then swill their faces in the dregs.

“Our neighbour had deserted his home. They turned his house into a
hospital, hoisted the red-cross flag on his chimney, and have broken
and destroyed everything about his place, killed off his sheep, &c.,
eaten bottles of fruit, and broken the bottles.

“The description they themselves gave of wrecked homes was
heart-rending. Some of them sported all sorts of loot, and were
dressed in clothes that were never bought by them.

“I offered (through a trooper) to exchange Field-Cornet Joubert
hats. I would give him a new grey felt helmet for the one he wore—a
battered, brown, hard felt hat, bound with Transvaal colours, two
bullet-holes right through the crown, just above the band. No doubt
he had placed it on a stone as a target. I was told he had been in
hospital with a wound in his leg, got at the same time his hat was
hit, but he was so strong and tough he soon came out again. I don’t
know if he would have exchanged, as I only made the offer the
morning they retreated. I thought of sending it to our museum.”

On the 20th of November some 700 Boers from Weenen took up a strong
position at Highlands, which is situated some thirteen miles from
Estcourt. They occupied two farms north-east of the Mooi River. On
the following day communication with Estcourt was interrupted and
the telegraph wires south of the place were cut, and later on the
lines were torn up. That done, the Boers began to shell the Mooi
River village. They were posted in two strong positions, but their
fire, though accurate, did little damage. Cattle-looting was briskly
continued, the enemy varying the monotony by firing at intervals. In
this district alone the direct loss to the loyal[Pg 132] colonists amounted
to over £25,000. From the north a hot artillery fire was poured into
the Mooi River camp, while from the west further Free State
commandoes were marching in. Great caution was observed in the camp,
as it was known that the enemy had entirely captured the railway
line, and there was no knowing what their next tactics, or rather
dodges, might chance to be.

THE FIGHT ON BEACON HILL

Some definite action was now bound to be attempted, for after the
evacuation of Willow Grange the investment of Estcourt was
practically complete. The enemy, some 7000, with eight big guns and
led by the Commandant-General, had taken up a strong position about
six miles south of Willow Grange. There was nothing now between him
and Maritzburg but the force at Mooi River, and, in fact, there was
no knowing how soon he might overrun the whole colony of Natal.

The curious entanglement of military operations at this time formed
a puzzle that, had the British not been too gravely interested,
would have afforded them entertainment. The rules of no known
military war game could be applied to the situation, and its
uniqueness was a matter as incomprehensible to the tactician as to
the ignoramus. For instance, from Maritzburg to Ladysmith one side
alternated with the other at intervals along the line. There were
British troops at Maritzburg, Boers at Balgowan; British at Mooi
River, Boers at Willow Grange; British at Estcourt, Boers at
Ennersdale; British within Ladysmith, and Boers without. To the
Commander this complicated sandwich of friend and foe must have been
most confounding, and the upshot of the war, even by experts, could
no longer be hopefully foretold.

Sir George White was surrounded at Ladysmith, General Hildyard at
Estcourt, and General Barton at Mooi River, and the Boers seemed
able, after detaching troops sufficient to form three forces,
consisting in all of about 17,000 men, still to be going onward with
7000 odd towards the sea.

During the afternoon of the 22nd of November a column moved out of
camp in the direction of Beacon Hill to check the Boer advance. No
sooner had they started than a tremendous downpour of rain
accompanied by heavy thunder began to transform the whole earth into
one huge morass. Naturally the already heavy task of marching was
made doubly severe; but the splendid “Tommies” nevertheless plodded
steadily over five miles of undulating ground, always steep in
parts, and now terribly slippery from slush. Torrents continued to
fall, accompanied by large hail[Pg 133]stones, but still the troops moved
on, arriving eventually at the foot of Beacon Hill where the Boer
camp was situated, and beginning with steady and dogged steps to
climb. Rivulets swollen by rain were successfully crossed, swamps
negotiated, and massive boulders stumbled over. The force, which
consisted of the 2nd Battalion West Yorkshire Regiment, half 2nd
Battalion of Queen’s, seven companies 2nd Battalion East Surrey
Regiment, and the Durham Light Infantry, on reaching its
destination, bivouacked for the night. A Naval 12-pounder gun was
placed on the summit of the hill, and the 7th Battery Royal Field
Artillery was also in position. These forces were under the command
of Colonel Kitchener, who was directed to make a midnight attack and
seize the enemy’s guns and laager. The Border Regiment from Estcourt
was to arrive in the morning and assist in the operations.

Unfortunately the troops, while taking up their position at the base
of Beacon Hill, were discovered by the enemy, who at once blazed out
with their artillery. Thereupon the Naval gun from its post on the
hill snorted defiance, and from this time the Boers remained on the
alert. Nevertheless in the grey gloom of the early dawn the ascent
was begun, the West Yorks, supported by the Queens and East Surreys,
struggling to the summit over steep and rocky ground. From the base
of the hill on the left flank of the enemy’s position a wall led
straight to the crown, and this wall and the absence of beaten
tracks helped to make the already hard task additionally arduous.
However, by patience and perseverance the crest of the hill was at
last gained, and the troops, with a lusty cheer, cleared out some
150 Boers at the point of the bayonet. These with remarkable agility
fled to a second position, on which the bulk of their force was
situated. So precipitate was the flight that thirty horses were left
behind and captured, together with saddlery and camp equipment. The
West Yorks then took up a position on the hill behind a barricade of
stones.

Meanwhile hard work during the afternoon and night of the 22nd and
23rd had been taking place in other directions. The Naval gun,
supported by the Durham Light Infantry, with the greatest difficulty
had been transported over the veldt, and lugged by sheer force of
muscle up the almost inaccessible mountain. The route of the
strugglers lay either across sponge or rock, and the choice was not
exhilarating. The 7th Battery of Field Artillery also toiled
manfully in bringing guns up the steep incline.

When the day broke, the enemy opened fire from the surrounding
kopjes, and the Yorks finding the Boers had to an inch the range of
their position, were then forced to retire. A heavy Boer gun had
been posted on a hill to west of Willow Grange Station, and this
murderous weapon blazed away at the infantry[Pg 134] with unabated zeal,
though our guns warmly returned the fire. The Boer shells did
practically no damage, while our shots from the Naval gun failed to
reach the hostile quarters, its range being shorter than that of the
Boer weapons. However, the object of the reconnaissance was
attained, namely, to prevent the enemy from taking up certain
positions overlooking Estcourt and from spreading farther to the
south. The mounted troops, under Lieut.-Colonel Martyr, were
directed to co-operate at daylight by a movement towards Willow
Grange Station, and subsequently to patrol towards Highlands.
Bethune’s Mounted Infantry Regiment was directed to operate on
Colonel Kitchener’s right flank. The troops under Lieut.-Colonel
Martyr, after holding a party of some 300 Boers south of Willow
Grange, moved to the support of Colonel Kitchener’s left flank,
where they did valuable service in helping him back and assisting to
get the wounded of the 2nd Battalion West Yorkshire Regiment down
the hill. The troops, after being under arms from 2 p.m. on
Wednesday 22nd to 5.30 p.m. of Thursday 23rd of November, gradually
returned into camp. The 2nd Battalion West Yorkshire Regiment was
the last to retire. During the movement the Border Regiment, Durham
Light Infantry, and Natal Royal Rifles held Beacon Hill, supported
by the 7th Battery of Artillery. The Imperial Light Horse,
Carabineers, Natal Police, and King’s Mounted Infantry took
conspicuous parts in the engagement. The Volunteers, by their
well-directed volleys, compelled the enemy to remain at a respectful
distance. General Hildyard commanded, and Colonel Kitchener,
Lieut.-Colonel Martyr, and Major Mackenzie of the Carabineers did
yeoman service. A curious feature of the fight was the fact that
Boer women must have been engaged on the hill, as some of their
side-saddles were captured among the guns, ammunition, blankets,
&c., seized by the West Yorks when the Boers were routed from the
hill-top.

Many acts of gallantry and devotion were performed, especially by
Lieutenant Nicholson, Corporal Wylde, and Private Montgomery.
Private Montgomery, though shot through the thigh, went on firing,
and when shot through the other thigh, refused to be taken to the
rear for fear of exposing the stretcher-bearers. Major Hobbs was
made prisoner while attending to a wounded man. General Hildyard
especially commented on the valorous behaviour of Lieutenant Davies,
Mounted Infantry Company, King’s Royal Rifles. This young officer,
under a heavy fire, dismounted, disentangled the reins of a horse he
was driving in front of him, and assisted one of his men, who had
lost his horse, to mount and escape. Lieutenant James, Royal Navy,
who commanded the Naval gun, greatly distinguished himself in his
efforts to reach the enemy’s position, in spite of the persistent
attentions of a Creusot gun which had the range of him.[Pg 135] Captain
Bottomley, Imperial Light Horse, rescued several of the wounded
under a heavy fire, and Lieutenant Palmer, R.A.M.C., while attending
the sufferers, was taken prisoner. He was subsequently released. An
amusing story was told of a trooper who was found to have shot a
very smart Boer, dressed in the regulation coat and polished leather
boots. “He was,” explained Tommy, “such a swell of a toff, that one
couldn’t help potting him.” One of the West Yorks also viewed life
with much pluck and some jocosity. Though hopelessly shot through
the neck, with the bullet emerging in his left eye, he still
demanded tobacco, saying, “Ah wor varry near killed befoor wi’
fallin’ off a house, but ah’m noan dead yet, and ah’m noan bown to
dee.” Let us hope the plucky fellow lived to give his doctors the
lie. The glorious behaviour of all men of the West Yorks was
especially eulogised. They conducted themselves heroically; and
those of the 2nd Battalion East Surrey behaved with great gallantry
under most trying circumstances.

During the fight Lieutenant Bridge, R.A., attached to the Imperial
Light Horse, under a heavy fire of both shot and shell rushed to a
wounded man of the West Yorks, picked him up, slung him over his
shoulder, and brought him to a place of safety. Trooper Fitzpatrick,
I.L.H., brother of the author of “The Transvaal from Within,” and a
prominent member of the Reform movement—specially referred to in
General Hildyard’s despatch—was killed while gallantly helping to
save a wounded man. The West Yorks’ ambulance had just been reached
when the poor fellow was caught by a bullet in the back of the neck.
He was buried in the afternoon with military honours, his body being
carried to the grave by his comrades. Our loss was estimated at
eleven killed and sixty wounded.

This highly successful night attack was, strategically speaking, of
prodigious value. The hostile hordes that were advancing to the
south with the intention of overrunning the Colony of Natal were
summarily disposed of, their treatment at the hands of Colonel
Kitchener and his small force being such that they preferred not to
try conclusions with him again for some time to come. They at once
took themselves off to Colenso, and in a very short space of time
the telegraph lines and rails between Weston, Estcourt, and Frere
were restored. The arrival of the first trains in camp was greeted
with uproarious cheers.

LADYSMITH

The inhabitants of Ladysmith had almost begun to accustom themselves
to the promiscuous arrival of shells at odd hours throughout the
day, when General Joubert hit on the happy idea of varying[Pg 136] the
monotony of the daily routine by making the night into a “lurid
inferno”—the term is borrowed from the Boers. Now no sooner were
the besieged wrapped in slumber than boom! bang! a shower of
94-pound shells was launched into their midst. In an instant all was
confusion. Strange forms, some weird, some grotesque, all terrified,
fled from their beds and hung hovering in gardens and verandahs,
uncertain whether to believe their eyes and ears. The nights were
mostly dark, and from the black ridges occupied by the enemy came
with a swish and a roar red tongues of flame and the spitting,
splitting fury of bursting steel, which produced in the mind of
those who had recently been folded in the arms of Morpheus a
sensation as of fevered nightmare or threatened madness. But the
sturdy soon attuned themselves to the terrific reality, though for
some days, while the midnight cannonading continued, many of the
more nervous were well-nigh distraught. The bombardment was
accounted for in different ways. Some said it was to celebrate a
victory over the advance-guard of Hildyard’s brigade, others
declared that the firing had been attracted by some companies of the
Liverpool Regiment who had gone to cut firewood, and were visible in
the gleams of the moonlight. This midnight uproar continued for
several days with more or less vigour, and then it languished,
possibly from economy, possibly because the Boers themselves desired
to sleep. On the 18th Dr. Stark, a naturalist who had come to Natal
to study birds, was killed as he was standing near the door of the
Royal Hotel, a shell having descended through the roof and come out
by the door.

It grew ever more and more difficult to communicate with the
relieving forces, as the Kaffir runners stood in fear of their
lives, many having been killed during their hazardous journeys.
Shells from “Long Tom” and the new gun on Bulwana continued to cause
horror in the daytime and to pursue uninterruptedly their mission of
mutilation. The porch of the English Church was destroyed, several
rooms of houses wrecked, and splinters and flying fragments of brick
and rock kept all who moved abroad in a state of suspense and mental
anxiety. No! not all. There was one imperturbable Scot who
occupied a house between the Naval guns and the Boer position, who
watched the havoc played by the shells in his house or garden, and
occasionally applauded with the remark, “Aye, aye! Lord, man, that
wuz a hummin’-bird damned weel hatched!”

FACSIMILE OF PAGE OF NEWSPAPER PUBLISHED IN LADYSMITH
DURING THE SIEGE.

On the 21st an inhuman action defaced the ordinary programme of
warfare. As before said, the Town Hall had been turned into a
hospital for sick, and this, by reason of its conspicuous
clock-tower with the red flag flying above it, made a convenient
mark for the shots of the enemy. In spite of all remonstrances, the
Boer commandant proceeded to batter the place with shell after[Pg 138]
shell, with the result that on one occasion the wing of the hall was
destroyed, fortunately without loss of life, and on another, a shell
breaking through the roof, some nine poor patients were wounded and
one killed. The General had chosen this way of expressing his
annoyance that his proposed arrangements were not complied with. He
had insisted that the wounded should be taken to the neutral camp at
Intombi, where they would have been virtually prisoners. This could
not be allowed, and therefore he was evidently determined, out of
spite, to make the life of the unhappy sick in the hospital a
long-drawn agony. They were helpless, stricken in body and nerve,
and the perpetual crashing of bursting steel, the rending of
buildings in their vicinity, was almost worse than the pang of
actual death. Still, in spite of everything, the garrison bore up
wonderfully and tried to put a good face on matters. A message sent
out on the 25th of November, even showed signs of spurious jocosity.
The writer said, “Shells and flies very numerous, but the latter
more annoying.” There was a pathetic ring in the little pleasantry.
In reality, valiant Ladysmith was beginning to droop with the
suspense of hope deferred that maketh the heart sick. The heat was
getting terrific, and cases of fever were beginning to appear. The
Boer firing was becoming more accurate, and their commandoes seemed
to remain at their full strength, some 10,000. The besieged lost
about seventy head of cattle—a terrible mishap at this crisis—and
these could not, unfortunately, be recovered. A party went in
pursuit of the valuables, but had to return worsted! The total
casualties up to this date were eight killed and twenty-three
wounded. Searchlight for night-signalling began to be in continual
use, and Sir George White, being fully acquainted with the plan of
campaign, was preparing himself to co-operate whenever the great
hour and moment should arrive. The third big cannon, which had been
christened “Franchise,” now began to open fire on the tunnels in
which the British were said to be concealed, and assisted actively
in the already murderous chorus. On the 29th, much to the joy of the
community, a message from the Prince of Wales was received, thanking
officers and men for the birthday congratulations they had succeeded
in forwarding to him. Hopes of speedy relief revived. It was known
that General Clery had by this time some 23,000 men (including Natal
Volunteers) coming to the rescue, and these, together with Sir
George White’s 9500 in Ladysmith, would, when the time for junction
should arrive, make a not insignificant total with which to meet the
Boers. But the troops were beginning to grow somewhat restless and
impatient for the hour when they should be let loose to settle their
little account with those outside. At this juncture Commandant
Schalk-Burger grew “slimmer” than ever. In order still further to
cramp[Pg 139] Sir George White, the Dutch general sent to him a crowd of
some 400 coolies, on the score that they were British subjects whom
he could not feed. As it was impossible to receive any addition to
the numerous mouths already inside the place, Sir George suggested
their being sent on to Estcourt; so the little ruse was defeated.

FIX BAYONETS! REPELLING AN ATTACK FROM THE TRENCHES AROUND LADYSMITH.

ESTCOURT AND FRERE

Tugela Drift was next attacked by the enemy. Some 300 Boers
advancing from Helpmakaar were met by Umvoti Mounted Rifles under
Major Leuchars and some Natal Police under Sub-Inspector Maxwell.
Two good hours of fighting ensued, after which the Boers turned tail
and made off. Here we must note that every one spoke highly of the
Natal Mounted Police. The members of the force, mostly gentlemen,
were fine horsemen and crack shots. Being Colonial bred, they were
conversant with every inch of the country, having done splendid
service in Zululand, Pondoland, and the outlying districts. Their
experience was, therefore, invaluable.

At this time two important events took place, the Tugela River rose,
and became impassable save for boats and punts, and the
long-looked-for arrival of Sir Redvers Buller at Maritzburg was the
signal for general rejoicing. He now began the direction of
operations.

So many are the minor yet exciting incidents of war, that it is
impossible to recount them; yet in these minor incidents many
glorious lives have been heroically hazarded, and indeed sacrificed,
with scarce any recognition from the country in whose service the
daring deeds were done. Some idea of the adventures of scouting
parties may be obtained from an account given by the correspondent
of the Natal Times on the 25th of November.

“A patrol party of sixty members of the Rifle Association went out
to-day under Captains Gough and D. E. Simmons to locate the enemy on
the Berg side of the railway.

“They found the enemy encamped on Simmon’s farm, and commissariat
waggons on Blaker’s farm, about twenty-two miles from here, and
seven and a half west of Mooi River.

“On reaching the swollen river near Nourse Varty’s farm, eight of
the party swam across on horseback to scale the kopje.

“While doing so, the scouts, who had been sent along the river-bank,
gave the alarm, and reported that the Boers were closing round the
kopje to cut them off.

“They at once retreated, and crossed the river, but the horses could
not climb the bank and returned riderless to the other side.[Pg 140]

“The riders swam in and brought them back, and succeeded in dragging
the exhausted animals up, when they discovered that they had been
the victims of a false alarm.

“After resting, the party again crossed the river, leaving their
clothes behind.

“Without a vestige of clothing, they proceeded to a height a mile
off, and saw the Boers breaking up camp, and moving towards Ulundi
Road.

“The naked party remained watching for an hour and a half, when
Simmons recrossed the river and came back to camp to report the
news, leaving Gough to report the enemy’s further movements.”

Here it must be mentioned that General Hildyard spoke most highly of
the members of the Rifle Association and of the admirable scouting
done by them. He said also that great credit was due to Captains
Symonds and Ross and their officers for the wonderful efficiency
which they had displayed.

From the accounts received of the battle that took place outside of
Estcourt while that village was shut off, it was believed that Boer
women had come to help their lords to smash the “verdomde rooineks.”
Those who are well acquainted with the Boers suggest that their
ladies were brought upon the scene to act in the place of white
flags, for certainly in the storming of Beacon Hill one of our
officers ceased to fire because he was confronted with a woman.
Others declared that they formed a portion of a trek which had come
to implore the Boer generals to cease the war. As we all know, the
Boer women in ancient history—such ancient history as the trekkers
have—egged their husbands and fathers on to warfare, loading their
guns for them, and even firing themselves when needful; therefore
the idea of their being desirous of peace was improbable. It is
possible they would scorn to treat the petticoat in the light of a
white flag, and prefer to stand side by side with their mates in
their thinning ranks.

The Boers now entirely vacated their position along the Highland
range of hills, owing, it was believed, to the River Mooi being in
flood, and also in consequence of a smart engagement that had taken
place with General Hildyard’s troops. Ladysmith remained calm, and
though there was some cannonading, it evoked no response. The Boers
congratulated themselves that the days of Ladysmith were numbered,
that another week would find them in possession of the place, and,
though no great humourists, they indulged in mild witticisms,
christening their big guns “Suzerainty” and “Franchise.” The
besieged meanwhile consoled themselves. Their position was stronger
than ever, having been made so with redoubts and breastworks, and
they awaited the coming of Sir Redvers Buller and his forces with
cheerfulness and confidence.[Pg 141]

On the 26th of November the British troops began to advance on
Colenso, marching from Estcourt to Frere, where they found that the
railway bridge had been destroyed. The lines, however, were rapidly
repaired. By this time all had learnt to look cautiously out for the
derailing of the trains, and Kaffirs with flags were posted at
points in the line to signal if danger were ahead. Another
contingent of the Naval Brigade from Her Majesty’s ship Terrible
started from Durban with guns and special mountings invented by
Captain Percy Scott. The officers in command were Commander Limpus,
Lieutenants Richards, Wilde, and England. Surgeon Lomas accompanied
them.

The new gun-carriage designed by Captain Percy Scott at this time
came in for a great share of attention. The feature of the invention
is a spade which holds the gun in position, while the recoil is
absorbed by the compression of oil and springs. Great strain is thus
placed on the spade, and consequently its success depends largely on
the character of the soil and the hold obtained.

On this subject a correspondent writing to the Times from Natal
said:—

“You may be interested to hear a little about the Navy, who have
come to the front as usual and met an emergency. From the first it
would seem that what was wanted were long-range guns which could
shell the enemy at a distance outside the range of their Mauser
rifles, and the captain of the Terrible, therefore, proposed a
field-mounting for the Naval long 12-pounder of 12 cwt., which has a
much longer range than any artillery gun out here. A pair of waggon
wheels were picked up, a balk of timber used as a trail, and in
twenty-four hours a 12-pounder was ready for land service. Captain
Scott then designed a mounting for a 4.7-inch Naval gun by simply
bolting a ship’s mounting down on to four pieces of pile. Experts
declared that the 12-pounder would smash up the trail, and that the
4.7-inch would turn a somersault; the designer insisted, however, on
a trial. When it took place, nothing of the kind happened, except
that at extreme elevation the 12-pounder shell went 9000 yards and
the 4.7-inch (lyddite) projectile 12,000 yards. Captain Scott was,
therefore, encouraged to go ahead, and four 12-pounders were fitted
and sent round to Durban in the Powerful, and also two 4.7-inch
guns. People say here that these guns saved the situation at
Ladysmith. A Naval friend writing to me from the camp says: ‘The
Boers complain that we are not “playing the game”; they only
expected to fight rooineks, not sailors who use guns that range
seven miles, and they want us to go back to our ships. One of our
lyddite shells went over a hill into their camp, killed fourteen men
and wounded thirty. Guns of this description are not, according to
the Boer idea, at all proper, and[Pg 142] they do not like our way of
staggering humanity. Had these guns been landed earlier, how much
might have been saved? It is a peculiar sight to see the 4.7-inch
fired. Many thought it would turn over, but Captain Percy Scott
appears to have well calculated the stresses; there is with a full
charge of cordite a slight rise of the fore end, which practically
relieves all the fastenings. Hastily put together, and crude as it
looks, it really embraces all the points of a scientific mounting,
and it wants a great expert to pronounce an opinion on it. The gun
is mounted so high that to the uninitiated it looks as if it must
turn over on firing, but it does not, and the higher angle of
elevation the less strain there is on it. The arrival of our guns
practically put the Royal Artillery guns out of use, for they can
come into action 2000 yards behind those supplied to the soldiers
and then make better practice. Their arrival has, every one admits,
quite changed the situation.’

“Captain Scott has also rigged up a searchlight on a railway truck
with a flasher attachment, the idea being to use it for
communication with Kimberley and Ladysmith if these places are
surrounded. It has been tested at a distance of forty miles, and
proved a great success. I am told, too, that he is now engaged in
designing a travelling carriage for a 6-inch gun, and has, indeed,
converted the Terrible into a factory for curiosities in
gun-mountings.

“Each mounting, by the way, has an inscription upon it, presumably
concocted by the ship’s painter. One, a parody upon the Scotch
proverb, runs, ‘Those who sup with me will require a devil of a long
spoon’; another, ‘For what we are going to receive may the Lord make
us truly thankful—Oom Paul’; and a third, ‘Lay me true and load me
tight, the Boers will soon be out of sight.’ I saw one of these guns
fired with an elevation of 24 degrees and a range of 12,000 yards,
and fully expected to see the whole thing capsize, but it hardly
moved. After the firing of several rounds I carefully examined the
mounting, and noticed that, crude as it might appear, a wonderful
amount of practical knowledge was apparent in its construction; the
strain was beautifully distributed, every bolt and each balk bearing
its proportionate share. It is in every way creditable to the navy
that when emergency arises such a thing could be devised and made by
the ship’s engineering staff in twenty-four hours.”

While the brigade was pushing on to the front, General Joubert was
falling back, with a view to disputing the passage of the Tugela
River. He was believed to be concentrating three corps—one on
Ladysmith, one on the Tugela, and one to east of Maritzburg.

As the scene of the armoured train disaster was only about two miles
from Frere camp, several of the officers rode out to look at the
wreckage of the machine. The trucks were still lying on[Pg 143] the line, a
most lamentable evidence of shock and collapse. One armoured truck
was off the metals, two unarmoured trucks were also overturned, one
containing the platelayers’ tools standing on its head, wheels
uppermost, in a state of melancholy abandonment. All the trucks were
mute witnesses to the fierce fire to which the train and men had
been subjected. Shell-holes were here, there, and everywhere, and
the iron was ripped up and rent as though it had been matchwood. The
spring of one of the waggons had been blown into space, and the
Naval gun which was posted on one of the low-sided trucks must have
gone with it, for no trace of its existence remained. The method of
derailing the train had been simple. A railway metal had been
arranged across the lines with stones at the end to weigh it down
and keep it from being pushed clear. Besides this, fish-plates had
been loosened, and stones put under the rails. Round the scene still
lay helmets and remnants of clothing, many of these being
blood-stained and ragged.

At Estcourt all was quiet. Farmers were returning to their homes and
provisions streaming in. Much satisfaction was displayed at the
arrival of some 500 cattle and sheep which the Boers had apparently
looted and left behind them.

With Lord Methuen’s advance in the west and General Buller’s arrival
in the east the campaign may be said to have begun in earnest. The
Boer programme in a fashion seemed to have collapsed; the support of
the Cape Dutch, on which it had relied, was not forthcoming. The
idea of the Republics was to consolidate themselves and capture
Natal, while minor forces were to blockade Mafeking, Vryburg, and
Kimberley. This latter place was to be the rallying-point of the
Cape Dutch. But fortunately the Cape Dutch did not see it. They did
not rise to time and cut off all the railway systems, and Lord
Methuen in his part of the world was too active in bringing up his
advance to allow for the development of any nefarious schemes which
might have been on the tapis. In face of this disappointment and
this advance, the Boers had to gather themselves together. They had
no reserves to send down to the assistance of their forces in the
southern borders, and could only assist these by withdrawing men
from commandoes already in the field. As a natural consequence,
therefore, certain commandoes had to be withdrawn from Mafeking and
Kimberley. In Natal all watched the forward march of the British
with eager eyes. The Boers, hampered by a long train of waggons,
captured cattle, and miscellaneous loot, had been headed off at the
only point on the Tugela where a crossing, since the heavy rains,
could be effected. It seemed, therefore, that Fortune had twisted
her wheel, and that before long the prospects of South Africa would
be brightened, and the remembrances of eighteen years would be
entirely sponged[Pg 144] out. Rumours were afloat, however, that the Boers
were concentrating in their old positions near Colenso at the back
of Grobler’s Kloof, and everything pointed to the fact that a last
determined effort would be made to prevent the British from crossing
the Tugela.

Telegraph Section of the Royal Engineers.

In spite of the success of our flying column in driving the foe back
across the river, there was cause for regret that the distance was
too great to allow of our bringing up guns and reinforcements in
time to save the bridge from destruction. But the distance from
Frere to Colenso was considerable, and roads were so heavy that the
dragging of guns from one place to the other would have meant a
stiff day’s work. There was apparently no option, the Frere bridge
being broken, but to let the enemy destroy the Colenso bridge,
invaluable as it was. It became very evident that the enemy meant to
fight tooth and nail, and that the passage of the Tugela would be
disputed inch by inch. However, none was dismayed: all believed that
when the great tug-of-war should come, they would be equal, and more
than equal, to the occasion. Indeed, now that the forward movement
of the troops had commenced, the camp was animated by a wave of
patriotic fervour. The men were literally on fire with enthusiasm.
They longed to press on and come to some distinct turning-point in
the history of the campaign.

A word must here be said of the splendid work done at this time by
the irregular mounted troops, about 700 in number. Their value in
all manner of ways was continually being demonstrated. This force
was made up of a troop of Natal Mounted Police under Captain
Fairlie, the Imperial Light Horse, Bethune’s Horse, 60th[Pg 145] Rifles
Company of Thorneycroft’s Mounted Infantry, Mackenzie’s Carabineers,
and the 7th Battery of field-guns.

SERGEANTS OF THE ROYAL HORSE ARTILLERY WITH A 12-POUNDER.

The Boers were now energetically preparing a warm reception for
General Buller. Small parties were found in the neighbourhood of
Chieveley, and these were endeavouring to post their long-range guns
in convenient positions for the defence of the river. They were not
destined to have things entirely their own way, however, and were
promptly engaged by the Imperial Light Horse and forced to retire.
This they did to the tune of a tremendous explosion, which could be
heard for miles off. It was caused by the blowing up of the Colenso
bridge, for the purpose of impeding our possible advance. The iron
bridge over the Tugela River had previously been rendered a hopeless
wreck. The number of Boers round Colenso at this time was said to be
about 15,000, with some 15 guns. At Frere camp our troops numbered
about 3500, and at Estcourt there were about the same number, but
reinforcements were expected.

SURPRISES AT LADYSMITH

At Ladysmith, St. Andrew’s Day was duly kept by the Gordon
Highlanders, and Scottish compliments, appropriately seasoned with
whisky—now getting tragically scarce—were passed round. Sir George
White dined with the gallant regiment. Now that the town was in
heliographic communication with Sir Redvers Buller, and military
intelligence was received regarding the movements of the relieving
force, there was a general sense of security among those who had
been incarcerated so long. The Ladysmith force under General White’s
command amounted to a total of some 12,500 troops, and these, could
they once get free and join the force, numbering about 20,000, at
Sir Redvers Buller’s disposal, would have made a sensible difference
on the fortunes of Natal. At this time provisions were fairly
moderate in price, meat being one shilling a pound and bread
fourpence a pound, but luxuries, liquors, &c., were growing scarce.
For instance, a tin of milk—the last in Ladysmith—fetched three
shillings, and eggs were purchasable for six shillings a dozen. The
military authorities had commandeered all eatables, arranging that
bread and meat should be sold at prices fixed for all. The health of
the troops was kept up by athletic exercises, and the officers at
times played polo. The bars at the hotels were closed, but mineral
waters were obtainable. Horses began to look lean, though oats and
mealies, bran and hay were forthcoming in sufficient quantity; but
of pasturage there was little. The Boers made great efforts to shoot
the cattle, thinking that though they might not storm the garrison
they might starve it to surrender. Very few newspapers[Pg 146] were
smuggled into the town, and these were rapturously seized and
devoured. Life was monotonous and a little sickness began to be
apparent, many of the cases arising from using the muddy water of
the river.

It was now discovered that the fashionable entertainment of the
Dutch ladies was to take special weekly trains from Pretoria for the
purpose of joining the Boers on the hills outside Ladysmith and
inspecting the unhappy town. The forces surrounding the place were
commanded by Schalk-Burger and Louis Botha, who doubtless, with
Pretorian dames, were the heroes of the hour.

On Sundays Divine Service took place in the Church of England, the
Congregational minister’s house, and in the Convent, all these
religious devotions partaking of a particularly solemn and earnest
character. Every man stood, as it were, with his life in his hands
before his God, and week after week it was impossible to say which
of the devout flock might be missing, and have gone out into the
invisible to solve the grana peut-être. There was a pathetic
atmosphere surrounding these religious meetings that none who joined
in them will ever forget.

On the 8th of December a very brilliant operation took place at
Lombard’s Kop. General Hunter, with a hundred picked men of the
Imperial Light Horse under Colonel Edwards (5th Dragoon Guards), and
five hundred Natal Carabineers under Colonel Royston, started from
Ladysmith camp about nine o’clock on the previous night. Four
abreast they marched from the outpost and faded in the gloom. The
march lay across a stony, rugged plain, through the scrub of mimosa
bush and among dongas deep and shallow. Close on the heels of Major
Henderson and several of the Corps of Guides the troops pressed on.
About ten o’clock they reached the base of the hill under Lombard’s
Kop, and there took up a position. While still pitch dark—two
o’clock in the morning—they began to advance on their perilous
enterprise, climbing up steep and slippery slopes, and stumbling
over boulders, and tripping on loosened stones. The stars blinked,
the sky seemed slumbering in one vast dream of blue. Stealthily they
moved with the footfalls of tigers stalking their prey. Not a word
was spoken. Scarcely a breath drawn.

Above, on the flat top of the hills, were the objects of British
desire—the Boer guns. A 6-inch Creusot, throwing a 94-lb. shell,
and a 4.7-inch howitzer, firing a 40-lb. shot. More anxious than
sweetheart for the sight of his lady-love were these gallant fellows
for the touch of these treasures. Up they went, each outracing the
other, straining every nerve and muscle to gain the summit of the
hill, to be first to handle the prize!

At last, when about half the distance had been cleared, they[Pg 147] were
challenged by the picket. “Wie gaat daar?”—”Who goes there?” he
sang out in alarm. It was a thrilling moment. To the challenge there
could be but one reply. That reply they gave. Shots rang out in the
darkness. There was now no more creeping. Tongues of flame darted
from every side. The troops pushed forward in the grey mysterious
gloom to the ping of bullets that whizzed in shoals swiftly past
their ears. Major Henderson dropped. More bullets rained down. A
Guide fell wounded by cycle bearing-balls shot from a rifle—so it
was subsequently said. One gallant fellow after another threw up his
arms dying or dead. But still the troops pressed on, Colonel Edwards
in advance shouting them on to victory. “Fix bayonets,” he called
with a voice of thunder, knowing there were but four bayonets among
the lot. “Give ’em cold steel,” shouted some one else with delirious
rapture, and the Carabineers and Light Horse, with scarce a bayonet
to their name, cheered and charged! But the Boers delayed not to
find out if there were steel or no steel. They fled in dismay,
leaving behind them their cherished guns. So swift indeed was their
flight, that hats, boots, letters, everything—were scattered to the
winds.

Thereupon Captain Fowke and Lieutenant Turner, R.E., with great
skill destroyed a 6-inch gun and a 4.7-inch howitzer with
gun-cotton. They also captured a Maxim. This magnificent piece of
work, counting from the moment the order to charge was given, was
performed in three-quarters of an hour, with the loss to our troops
of only seven men. The conduct of the Imperial Light Horse was
superb, and Major Edwards was the first man in the embrasure. The
following is an account of the destruction of the guns given by the
war correspondent of the Standard:—

“In order to give the rest of the force time to complete its
work, Major Edwards, who was the first man to set foot on the
summit, led his men of the Imperial Light Horse to the far side
of the hill, and poured volleys in the direction of the Boer
retreat. Some of their vedettes could be seen hovering about,
but they were evidently too demoralised to approach us closely.

“Meanwhile, the Volunteers and Sappers were making a hurried
search for the big guns. For a moment the horrible thought
seized us that there might be no guns at all—that the enemy,
as has so often been the case of late, had somehow got wind of
the projected attack, and had removed the cannon to a safe
distance. But at last, to the delight of everybody, ‘Long Tom’
itself was discovered, snugly ensconced behind a parapet of
sand-bags no less than 31 feet thick. A 4.7-inch howitzer was
found in an emplacement hardly less strong, with a Maxim gun
between the two—posted there, apparently, for the purpose of
repelling any such assault as the one we had actually
delivered.

“Lieutenant Turner, with a party of two sappers and six
artillerymen, at once took charge of ‘Long Tom,’ and, getting
to work with crowbars and hammers, smashed the breach and
elevating gear. Two charges of gun-cotton were then placed in
the breech and muzzle and connected with fuses. While[Pg 148] ‘Long
Tom’ was thus being provided for, similar attentions were
bestowed on the howitzer by Captain Fowke and the other sappers
and gunners.

“The preparations being complete, General Hunter ordered the
men to make their way back down the hill, and the fuses were
set light to with the burning ends of the officers’ cigars.
Everybody fell back, with the exception of Captain Fowke, who
remained midway between the big guns, and, after a couple of
minutes’ suspense, a loud report showed that our object had
been accomplished. Captain Fowke hastened to examine the
débris, and found that the 6-inch gun had two gaping holes in
its muzzle, which was badly bulged, and that the breech and
rifling had been destroyed beyond all chance of repair. The
howitzer was in an even worse plight, the explosion having
wrecked the carriage as well as the gun.”

The force under General Hunter was composed of a hundred men
selected from three squadrons of the Imperial Light Horse: Squadron
B, Captain Mullens; Squadron E, Captain Codrington; Squadron F,
Captain Fowler; Commanding Officer, Colonel A. H. M. Edwards, of the
5th Dragoon Guards, with Major “Karri” Davis, and Captain
Fitzgerald, Adjutant of the Regiment. The second hundred men were
chosen from the Natal Volunteers, and were led by Major Addison. The
flanking parties, under Colonel Royston, were composed of Natal
Mounted Rifles, under Major Evans; Border Mounted Rifles, under
Major Rethman; Carabineers, under Colonel Greene; and Natal Mounted
Police, under Inspector Clarke; Colonel Royston in command. Major
Henderson was in charge of the Guides. Our casualties were nine
wounded, one mortally.

A little later in the day a smart skirmish commenced between Colonel
Knox with one squadron of the 19th Hussars and the Boers on Pepworth
Hill. The enemy thinking that all the troops had been engaged, to
their discomfiture, near Lombard’s Kop, arranged that they would
seize the opportunity to approach the town. Again they were somewhat
surprised to find Colonel Knox and his party in readiness for them.
Some brisk fighting ensued, but all was over by six o’clock, and the
net result of the morning’s work was considered highly satisfactory.
The voice of “Long Tom” was completely silenced, and Ladysmith had
got a Maxim to the good. The Boer telegraph lines were cut and their
kraals burnt. On the whole, the troops were well pleased with
themselves, and returned to receive an enthusiastic reception from
those within the town. The only regret was that Major Henderson,
D.A.A.G., 1st Argyll and Sutherland Highlanders, should have been
wounded in two places.

Probably this was the first time in the history of British arms that
guns have been stormed by Mounted Infantry, and the complete success
of the movement reflected the utmost credit, not only on the troops
themselves, but on Major-General Hunter, who so magnificently led
the assault. After the men returned to camp, General[Pg 149] White had the
Volunteers, Light Horsemen, and other portions of the force paraded,
and addressed them as follows:—

“Colonel Royston, officers and men of the Natal Mounted
Volunteers, officers and men of the Imperial Light Horse, and
officers and men of the Imperial Forces,—I have heard the
details of last night’s work from Major-General Hunter, who so
ably planned the undertaking and carried it out. He has asked
me to express to you his appreciation—and deep
appreciation—of the admirable manner in which you supported
him in it throughout. It is a great pleasure to me that I am
here, not only to acknowledge the fine work you did last night
and your valuable services, but also as I was longing for an
opportunity of acknowledging the value of your services since
this campaign commenced. I am glad to think that the very
important service rendered last night was got through with so
few casualties. It will be a great pleasure to me to report to
General Sir Redvers Buller, whom we all hope to see in a few
days, the good behaviour and great help we have had from the
Natal Volunteers, who, I may say without any inflated or
exaggerated language, are a credit, not only to their own
Colony, but to the Empire. We I daresay, have a lot of severe
fighting before us, and it is a great gratification to me to
know I have the help of such men as I see before me. I know you
had a bad night last night and are needing rest, but I thought
you would not, perhaps, mind my turning you out to tell you how
all the officers of this force appreciate your behaviour, and I
hope you will keep it up to the end. Colonel Royston, I won’t
keep the parade any longer.”

Hearty cheers were given for General White, Major-General Hunter,
and the Queen.

General White also addressed the Royal Engineers and Artillery,
stating that all praise was due to the officer in charge for the
able manner in which he had performed his duty, and to the men for
the steadiness with which they had assisted individually.

General White visited the I.L.H. camp, inspecting the corps on
parade, and expressed himself in similar terms to those used to the
Volunteers.

Doubtless the success of the last midnight sortie roused a spirit of
emulation in the breast of the gallant besieged, for another daring
manœuvre was secretly planned. It was decided that an effort
should now be made to destroy an inconveniently active 4.7-inch
howitzer which was posted on a height appropriately termed Surprise
Hill. When the shades of night began to fall, five companies of the
Rifle Brigade, with an Engineer detachment in charge of Lieutenant
Digby Jones, R.E., started off from King’s Post on their dangerous
mission. The moon, however, shone clear and white, throwing
undesirable magnesian light over their progress. It was a night for
Hero and Leander, not for deeds dark and deadly. For this reason
they halted at the base of Observation Hill until such time as it
was possible to proceed in safety. Presently the moon sank behind
clouds and they moved on. At half-past one they crossed[Pg 150] the railway
lines and commenced, stealthy as cats, to ascend the hill. One
company and a half was left on the right, and one company and a half
on the left flank. A half company was posted in a nullah near the
railway. The remainder of the force, led by Colonel Metcalfe,
deployed into line and ascended with steady, cautious step. The Boer
picket was evidently dozing, as the party was never challenged till
the British had almost reached the top of the hill. Then, with a
sudden surprised “Who goes there?” and a leap to arms, the enemy
fired several shots. Directly afterwards, the order to “Fix
bayonets” was given. This was followed by the click of steel and the
rush of our men wildly cheering—cheering till the midnight echoes
rang with weird reverberations. The crest of the hill was carried!
The Boers, after firing a few shots, had vanished into space.

After some moments of anxious search the gun—the object of the
British operations—was found. It was promptly surrounded, and the
breech-block and muzzle were destroyed with gun-cotton by Lieutenant
Digby Jones, R.E. The fuse unluckily declined at first to ignite,
causing the delay of some twenty minutes, during which interval the
Boers, reinforced, had swept back round the kopje and sandwiched
themselves between the attacking force as they retired down-hill and
the reserves. The confusion that ensued was lamentable, as the
fighting line were forced to cut their way through with the bayonet,
but this with extreme caution, as in the darkness it was difficult
to distinguish between friend and foe. The Boers cunningly enhanced
the difficulty of the position by passing themselves off as British,
and repeating our cries and orders, and calling “Is that the Rifle
Brigade?” &c. On receiving an answer they promptly fired, our
reserve being unable to make return owing to a fear of injuring our
own force. The Boers’ losses were great. Our own were: Lieutenant
Fergusson, 2nd Rifle Brigade, and ten rank and file killed; Captain
Paley, Second Lieutenant Davenport, Second Lieutenant Bond, and
forty rank and file wounded. Six men of the Rifle Brigade who
remained in charge of the wounded were taken prisoners.

Sir George White now continually used his balloon for purposes of
observation. He was also in communication with Frere Camp, where an
electric searchlight was in operation, and with Umkolanda, near
Weenen, where Captain Cayzer of the Dragoons worked the heliograph.

The garrison still remained cheerful although the Boer bombardment
grew heavier. Threatening sounds of firing in the neighbourhood of
Colenso caused them to sustain hope, though the pinch of siege life,
suspense, sickness, and shell-fire were beginning to be felt.
However, owing to the admirable forethought of Colonel Ward, Army
Service Corps, the food supply was still equal to the drain upon
it.[Pg 151]

FRERE CAMP

General Sir F. C. Clery arrived at Frere on the 2nd of December, and
assumed command of the Second Division. He took up his quarters at
the shattered house of the stationmaster. Preparations were set on
foot to repair Frere bridge, which had been entirely wrecked, and a
mounted force under Lord Dundonald was actively engaged in chasing
large parties of Boers on their return to Colenso. Great interest
was caused by the arrival in camp of another of the inventions of
Captain Scott of the Terrible. It consisted of a searchlight
apparatus for signalling to Ladysmith, with engine and dynamo,
entirely armoured. Communication with Ladysmith by heliograph was
soon successfully established, much to the consternation of the
Boers at Colenso, who tried their best to interfere with messages.
The camp was daily increasing in size, and reinforcements, with
their baggage, horses, waggons, and guns, began to pour in from
Maritzburg, while the Durban Light Infantry and a battery of Natal
Field Artillery were posted to protect Estcourt, Willow Grange, and
Mooi River from raiders and attacks on lines and telegraph wires.

FROM FRERE TO CHIEVELEY—DIFFICULTIES OF TRANSPORT.

The arrival of Generals Buller and Clery and the increasing
concentration of troops now began to presage an important and, it
was hoped, decisive movement. Visual communication was being held
nightly with General White, and a combined action seemed quite
possible. It was recognised, however, that the Boer position at
Colenso could not be taken by direct frontal attack, and that some
arrangement to turn the left of the enemy must simultaneously
accompany a demonstration in front. Mounted troops had now joined
the British forces, and there was every hope that the Dutchmen, once
routed, could be pursued and kept on the run. But so far the Boers
were unconcerned; they seemed to be in fine fettle, and even
indulged in humour at the expense of the British garrison. When the
heliographers questioned the enemy, “Are you Boers?” they replied,
“Yes.” They were then asked, “Where are you going?” and bounced
back, “To Maritzburg.” “God help you,” said we. “We think He will,”
they devoutly replied. They also indulged in compliments of a less
righteous description, finishing up with the crude and scarcely
eloquent expression, “Go to h—ll.” But, as a mild diversion, Boer
humour was accepted, for, in the routine of the soldier’s existence,
the smallest mercies in the form of distraction were thankfully
received. Life just then, even for the officers, was not
roseate—the messes had a ubiquitous menu of bully beef and bread,
and the mess-tents were made of the tarpaulins of the big
mule-waggons. Repose was a beautiful name. The torture of sleeping
on a valise on the ground for weeks at a[Pg 152] stretch was—so an officer
declared—much the same as that produced by some beds in Irish
inns—after lying down for some hours, you have to get up and take a
rest!

Meanwhile, Provost-Marshal Major Chichester, at Frere Camp,
distinguished himself. On the 7th of December he started off with
thirty men of the Natal Carabineers and a few Mounted Police for the
purpose of arresting three colonists suspected of aiding the enemy.
They left camp for the Gourton district at about 5 a.m., and marched
through the country beneath the snow-capped Drakensberg Mountains
some fifty miles. There the landscape is picturesque and beautiful
as any in Natal; but their object was not to admire scenery, but to
pursue traitors. At a small farm they came upon the objects of their
search. The miscreants were promptly seized, together with their
loot, some 150 head of cattle. With these the party started to
return, but were fired on by six Boers from a neighbouring donga or
ditch. Major Chichester then ordered forward part of his troop with
the prisoners in charge, while he and the rest of his men held the
enemy at bay. A brisk fusillade ensued, in which five of the enemy’s
ponies were killed, and several of the Boers were shot. The party
returned to camp safely, after having accomplished the object of
their expedition in the space of twenty-three hours.

The trestle bridge at Frere was now completed, and trains began to
run over it. Frere Bridge, on the Natal Government Railway, some
twenty miles from Ladysmith, was, it may be remembered, the first to
be blown up by the Boers on their retreat from Estcourt to Colenso.

The following is a rough list of the force, under General Sir
Redvers Buller, Major-General Sir C. F. Clery, Major-General
Hildyard, and Major-General Barton, which was now advancing towards
Ladysmith from Durban by way of Pietermaritzburg, Mooi River,
Estcourt, and Colenso:—

1st Border Regiment, 2nd Royal Dublin Fusiliers, 2nd West
Yorkshire, 2nd East Surrey, 2nd West Surrey, 2nd Devonshire,
1st Welsh Fusiliers, 2nd Scottish Rifles, 2nd Royal Fusiliers,
2nd Royal Scots Fusiliers, 2nd Royal Irish Fusiliers, 1st Royal
Dragoons, 1st Durham Light Infantry, 13th Hussars, 1st
Connaught Rangers, 1st Dublin Fusiliers, 1st Gordon
Highlanders, 1st Inniskilling Fusiliers, 2nd Somersetshire
Light Infantry, 3rd King’s Royal Rifles, B Squadron 6th Dragoon
Guards, one Squadron Imperial Light Horse, Durban Light
Infantry, various Local Rifle Associations, Naval Detachments,
Volunteer Cavalry and Infantry, Uitlander Corps under Major
Thorneycroft, 7th, 14th, 64th, 66th, 73rd Field Batteries,
several Companies Royal Engineers, several Companies R.A.M.C.,
Field Hospitals.

Besides the arrival of incoming regiments, camp life at Frere was
enlivened by many minor episodes. Provost-Marshal Major Chichester
paid more surprise visits to Dutch farms whose owners were[Pg 153]
suspected of aiding the enemy. Though looting was strictly
forbidden, some of the raiding parties returned with interesting
souvenirs of their expeditions—sometimes in the form of corpulent
turkey, squeaking sucking-pig, or other dainty with which to vary
the monotony of camp fare. Good-nature prevailed among the troops,
and the health of the men testified to the excellence of their
feeding. Fair beef, occasional mutton, and beer were available, and
with these at hand and the enemy in front, and shortly to be
interviewed by heavy guns plus the bayonet, “Tommy” was well
content. Meanwhile, reinforcements continued to come up from
Maritzburg in all haste. The march from thence to Balgowan made the
first twenty-five miles. On to Nottingham Road made another ten.
After a halt they took another twelve miles stretch to Mooi River.
To Estcourt was twenty-four miles over fresh and verdurous country,
and to Frere Camp was another fifteen. The troops, as a rule, were
on the move about three in the morning, for it was now the Cape
summer, and as much toil as possible was accomplished before the sun
was up. Striking tents, loading waggons, feeding and watering
horses, swallowing breakfast, took place in twilight, and then they
proceeded to saddle up and march. Arrived at their destination, the
troops off-saddled, attended to the horses, pitched tents, and
performed other camp duties. Rations consisted of bread, tea,
coffee, sometimes meat and potatoes. Water was a luxury, and so
little was wasted for external application that several troopers
offered to play the part of Othello without any make up. The war kit
of the men was somewhat of the Christmas-tree order. On them were
haversacks containing food, horse-brush, currycomb, and towel,
water-bottle, bandolier with fifty cartridges, waistbelt and gun
weighing ten pounds. Often as not they turned in to rest, if not
exactly thus equipped, at least booted and spurred, ready to be up
and doing at a moment’s notice!

On the morning of the 14th of December the troops advanced from
Frere to Chieveley. Reveille was sounded at 3 a.m., and soon the
camp was one buzz of active life. In the warm glow of camp-fires
tents were struck, kits packed, horses fed and watered, and the men
breakfasted. Four regiments of infantry “fell in” and moved out from
the camp, followed at intervals by other arms. The procession
measured some eight miles long, and was composed of variegated
objects, such as ambulance waggons dragged by innumerable oxen, mule
and donkey carts, the teams and guns of six field-batteries, cavalry
and infantry, and hale and hearty Jack Tars, looking very
ship-shape, square and determined, and joking as though they were
off to a ball. All were equally jovial, all confident that the big
move was begun, and a big and glorious ending was in store.[Pg 154]

The entire force encamped three miles from the Tuegla River to
north-west of Chieveley Station; the Infantry Brigades being on the
extreme front, while the Cavalry, Mounted Infantry, and Artillery
were nearer to Chieveley. Soon after this the Naval guns set to work
to search the intrenchments and positions of the enemy north of
Colenso. These guns, consisting of two 4.7-inch and four
12-pounders, were posted some 3000 yards south of the Tugela, about
three miles from Colenso village, and facing what was afterwards
discovered to be the Boers’ position. Their bark resounded over the
kopjes for miles, throwing up gigantic volcanic eruptions, which
resembled mammoth mushrooms suddenly springing to life. But beyond
filling the hearts of hearers with awe, they produced no result. The
Boers were silent, so silent indeed that some imagined that they had
vacated their positions and that the passage of the Tugela would
after all be quite a frolicsome picnic, with perchance a few
crackers thrown in. All were deceived—even those well acquainted
with Boer tricks and duplicity—and all imagined that the enemy had
fallen back, possibly for the closer protection of Ladysmith.

But before going further, it is necessary to keep in touch with
other brave defenders of the Empire.

Types of Arms—4.7 Naval Gun on Carriage Improvised
by Capt. Percy Scott of H.M.S. Terrible.

[Pg 155]

CHAPTER V

ACTIVITY AT THE CAPE

Boer annexations continued with insolent persistency, and the High
Commissioner, Sir Alfred Milner, telegraphed thus to Mr.
Chamberlain:—

16th November—Having been informed that Orange Free State
have issued Proclamations annexing Griqualand West and portions
of the Aliwal North, Albert, and Colesberg districts, I issued
counter-Proclamation on 10th November and 15th November of a
similar kind to that in my telegram of 28th October, and have
declared latter districts to be under martial law.”

SERGEANT-MAJOR OF THE NEW SOUTH WALES LANCERS.

At this time the British reinforcements arriving in Cape Colony
were:—

3rd Battalion Staffordshire, 1st Highland Light Infantry and
Mounted Infantry, 1st Battalion Scots Guards, 2nd Northampton
Regiment, 2nd Battalion Royal Highlanders, part of 2nd East
Surrey, 3rd Battalion Grenadier Guards, 2nd Battalion
Devonshires, 12th Lancers, Engineers, R.A.M.C., Field
Hospitals, Post-Office Corps, Seamen and Marines, and 2nd Royal
Irish Rifles—about 10,900.

It must here be noted that among the many prominent persons who had
placed themselves at the disposal of their country and were leaving
for the front were Sir W. MacCormac and Mr. Makins, whose surgical
skill was offered to relieve the suffering. Mr. Treves, the eminent
surgeon, had also volunteered his services. The following regiments
arrived at Cape Town on the 20th of November, and went on to
reinforce the advance columns or to preserve the lines of
communication under the command of Lieut.-General Sir W. E. F.
Forestier-Walker:—

12th Lancers, one squadron 14th Hussars, 2nd Northumberland
Fusiliers, 1st Royal Munster Fusiliers, four companies 2nd
Berkshire, 2nd Royal Highlanders, 1st Highland Light Infantry,
2nd Seaforth Highlanders, 1st Argyll and Sutherland
Highlanders, 1st Welsh Regiment, several Corps of Engineers,
including Balloon Sections, Batteries, Field Hospitals, Seamen
and Marines, Post-Office Corps, Railway Engineers, Corps of
Light Horse (in course of formation), New Zealand
contingent:—a total of about 8000 men.

The South African Light Horse, a corps formed of the Uitlanders, was
being rapidly organised, and great enthusiasm prevailed among the
Colonists. All were anxious to be first in the field and to display
their loyalty to the Sovereign. Indeed, there was not a little[Pg 156]
jealousy lest other Colonists might debar those at the Cape from
proving their devotion to the full. The new regiment started on the
30th of November for the north amid enthusiastic cheers.

Quantities of reports having been circulated and a great deal of
misapprehension caused as to the policy and intention of the
Government, Sir Alfred Milner issued a proclamation addressed to the
people of Cape Colony. In it he said:—

“Misleading manifestoes from beyond the borders represent the
Imperial Government as desiring to oppress the Dutch, and the
idea has been spread abroad that the Dutch are to be deprived
of constitutional rights.

“There is absolutely no truth in such allegations. The Imperial
Government desires the greatest freedom of self-government for
Dutch and British alike, and the extension, not the
curtailment, of the above. The Constitution can solely be
endangered by rebellion.

“The Imperial Government adheres firmly to the principles of
equal freedom for all loyal Colonists.

“Her Majesty the Queen during her long reign has given
innumerable proofs that she does not favour one race at the
expense of another. All allegations to the contrary are made
either in ignorance or with the deliberate intention of shaking
the loyalty of a section of the community, including many
connected by close ties of kinship with a people with which we
are now at war.

“An attempt is being made to inflame their minds, and to
convert feelings of sympathy with kinsmen into a spirit of
rebellion, by representing the Imperial Government as hostile
to the Dutch, and by otherwise distorting its acts and objects.

“I gladly recognise that the majority, nevertheless, maintain a
law-abiding attitude, and I am proud of their worthiness of the
confidence reposed in them. But the statements which continue
to be spread abroad are producing a deplorable effect in some
quarters, and I therefore most earnestly warn all against being
misled into defection from their allegiance, and thereby
exposing themselves to grave consequences.

“I call upon all the Queen’s subjects, of whatever race, to
stand together in support of the Crown and its authority.”

But, for the treachery of some of Her Majesty’s subjects, the
devotion and fealty of others made glorious atonement. There are
loyal people in the Cape, who, if they live to be as old as
Methuselah, will never forget the opening of December. The streets
of Cape Town were literally panting with enthusiasm, every hole and
corner being alive with animated crowds to welcome the New
Zealanders, Australians, and Canadians, gallant fellows, who, from
sheer pride in being associated with the defence of the mother
country, came trooping to do battle in her cause. Each successive
arrival of the Colonists was the cue for fresh demonstrations and
for the display of flags and banners bearing mottoes, “For Queen and
Empire,” “Welcome, Brother Colonists,” and the like; and by the time
the Canadians had landed patriotic feeling had reached its climax.
Then public enthusiasm literally[Pg 157] seemed to burst all bounds. The
streets, windows, verandahs, roofs, were packed with an excited,
surging, shouting, cheering throng, and the air was thick with hats,
and flags, and handkerchiefs, waving a hearty welcome to our British
brethren from across the seas. The Canadians, about 1000 strong,
were “a sicht for sair e’en,” as the Scots would say, a hale,
well-grown, muscular set of men, who evidently appreciated the
magnificent reception that was accorded them, and who as evidently
meant to earn laurels in the service of the great Queen Mother.
Indeed, all the Colonial troops were remarkable for their excellent
appearance, and the sight of them arriving from every corner of the
earth to support the honour and prestige of the Empire was vastly
inspiriting. One may safely assert that such an exhibition of
patriotic solidarity and power was without precedent in the world’s
history.

There never was such a show of fine men, said all who saw them;
but—. There was a great But. We were deficient still in other ways.
We had the men, but in the matter of guns we were still lamentably
weak; we could not compete with our enemies. Those in power seemed
to have been ignorant of, or apathetic to, the fact that the
expenditure of the Transvaal Government for artillery during the
previous four years had been enormous. The marvel was that our
Intelligence Department should have taken no cognisance of these
gigantic preparations, or that if it had, the Cabinet had not acted
on its information. In 1894 £100,000 was handed over to Krupp of
Germany, and the same amount to an Austrian firm. Two of the finest
guns in the world were imported in 1895. These were 48 feet long,
120 tons in weight, throwing a shell weighing 2300 lbs., and
requiring 904 lbs. of powder for each discharge. Both were amply
provided with ammunition, which, in addition to the great steel and
iron shells, consisted of shrapnel holding 3000 balls, weighing
3½ ounces each. One of these treasures was pointed at Ladysmith,
and the other was used to defend the fortifications of Pretoria.

This was not all. In 1895 Krupp received another £100,000, and
field-guns of long range, which we now know too well, were
forwarded, and also certain mountain and bush guns suited to high
ground and hot climate. In 1896 further developments took place. Six
Creusot guns were introduced, to be followed later on by eighteen
more. In 1897, ’98, and ’99 further additions to the Boer artillery
were made, and the frontier kopjes fortified, and distances marked
and measured. Then were bought forty-eight rapid-fire
Schneider-Canet 14½ pounders, that throw a shrapnel containing
234 bullets, to be fired 200 times per minute, with a range of 3½
miles. Maxims in plenty were invested in, as those in Mafeking and
Ladysmith knew to their cost, and the Boers also secured four
batteries of 12-lb.[Pg 158] quick-firing Vickers Maxim guns, with a range
extending up to 5000 yards. Four guns with a range of 1200 yards
were distributed between hills guarding the Drakensberg passes,
Ladysmith, and Pretoria.

With this array of guns only our Naval guns could compete. As
regards horses, we were also deficient. The sea-voyage played
terrible havoc with the poor beasts. Ill-luck seemed to pursue us,
for on the 4th of December grievous news arrived that the Esmore
with the 10th Hussars and a battalion of infantry on board had gone
ashore at St. Helena, some 180 miles from Cape Town. Fortunately the
men were rescued from the transport, but their chargers were all
lost. This was a terrible blow, for at the time cavalry was almost a
nullity, and operations were somewhat suspended, if not entirely
crippled, owing to the lack of that arm. Indeed, Lord Methuen’s
brilliant operations on the Orange River had all been heavily
handicapped owing to the impossibility of pushing his victories
home, and at this time the one cry of the commandants in chorus was,
“Oh for a Cavalry Brigade!” There was General French, a born cavalry
commander, minus mounted troops; General Gatacre with his division
distributed in fragments everywhere; Lord Methuen hampered as before
described, all because the nation had allowed itself to slumber and
drift, and put its hand to the helm too late!

As there were continual changes in the military situation, it may be
as well to make a rough computation of the troops engaged in the
various campaigns. In Ladysmith, Sir George White had some 9500 men,
while at Colenso, Weenen, and Natal, Generals Buller and Clery had
between them some 23,000. Advancing from Queenstown to attack
Stormberg was General Gatacre with 6000 men, while a probable
3000—cavalry and infantry—were with General French at Naaupoort.
In the west, advancing from the Modder River to the relief of
Kimberley, Lord Methuen had less than 8000 men, and on the line of
communications at Graspan, Orange River, and De Aar were some 8000
more. At Kimberley there were about 2000 troops, while with Colonel
Baden-Powell at Mafeking and Colonel Plumer in Rhodesia were about
1000 men respectively. The newly-arrived Canadian contingent,
numbering some 1000 men, were sent to the front to act in concert
with the Black Watch and Seaforth Highlanders. Quantities of
soldiers and volunteers were daily arriving, all of them in high
spirits at a chance of seeing service. Among the many passengers who
landed on the 11th of December was one whose zealous determination
to serve his country caused not a little emotion in those who heard
his story. He was a reservist belonging to the Seaforth Highlanders,
who was absent when called up. He had been in France, and only
arrived in England twenty-four hours after the troopship which
brought out his regiment started. He therefore[Pg 159] proceeded to
Southampton, paid his passage to Cape Town, and went on to the front
at his own expense.

Of course, this is a solitary example of devotion to duty, but there
are thousands which might be recorded. Millionaires rushed from
their palaces, from the lap of nineteenth-century luxury into sober
kharki, with all its accompaniment of bully beef and muddy water;
bridegrooms tore themselves from winning brides, and scurried from
the altar-rails to sacrifice their lives—at that moment more
precious than at any other time—for the honour of the Empire. Not
only “Dukes’ sons,” but a Duke indeed joined in the magnificent mob
who clamoured to fight for the great cause. This impetuosity of
gallantry had even its comic side, for deserters came from hiding
ready to face shot and shell rather than be out of it; small boys
tried spurious dodges to bring themselves to “regulation” height;
and many fibbed right royally as to their ages! Some even, when
rejected, were found stowed away after the transports had put to
sea! “Trifles these,” some prosaic readers will remark. Possibly,
but to others such trifles made confirmation “strong as holy writ”
that the martial majesty of our mighty nation was never more grandly
evident than in the declining years of Victoria’s reign!

The glorious work done by Cape Colony in aid of the Empire may be
appreciated in viewing the following figures, which show that nearly
6000 South African volunteers were called out for service during the
month of December:—

Prince Alfred’s Own Artillery, Cape Town, 120; Cape Garrison
Artillery, Cape Town, 450; Duke of Edinburgh’s Own Rifles, Cape
Town, 1000; Cape Town Highlanders, Cape Town, 500; Prince
Alfred’s Guard, Port Elizabeth, 600; Uitenhage Rifles,
Uitenhage, 200; Kaffrarian Rifles, East London, 400; 1st City
Volunteers, Grahamstown, 500; Queenstown Rifle Volunteers,
Queenstown, 300; Kimberley Regiment, Kimberley, 650; Diamond
Fields Artillery, Kimberley, 120; Frontier Mounted Rifles,
Cathcart, 200; Komgha Mounted Rifles, Komgha, 100; Transkei
Mounted Rifles, Butterworth, 125; Xalanga Border Mounted Rifle
Club, 72; Tembuland Mounted Rifle Club, 52; Engcobo Mounted
Rifle Club, 47; Cape Medical Staff Corps, 200:—total, 5636.

This number only included volunteers, and did not take in the paid
irregular regiments, Mounted Police, and other bodies, of which
there were several thousand more. In fact, it was estimated that the
Colonial levies in Cape Colony alone numbered, at the end of 1899,
about 12,000 men.

The troops in South Africa early in December, apart from the force
under Sir George White, were approximately the following:—

Cavalry Division (Lieut.-General French).—1st Brigade
(Major-General Babington)—R Battery R.H.A., 6th Dragoon
Guards, 10th Hussars, Mounted Infantry, Ammunition Column, No.
9 Field Hospital. 2nd Brigade (Major-General Brabazon)—O
Battery R.H.A., 1st Royal Dragoons, 6th Dragoons, 2nd Dragoons,
Ammunition Column, No. 12 Company R.A.M.C.[Pg 160]

Kimberley Relief Column (Lord Methuen’s
Command).—Major-General Sir H. E. Colvile’s Brigade—1st Scots
Guards, 1st Coldstream Guards, 2nd Coldstream Guards, 3rd
Grenadier Guards. Major-General Pole-Carew’s Brigade—1st
Northumberland Fusiliers, 2nd Northamptonshire Regiment, 2nd
Yorkshire Light Infantry, 2nd Loyal North Lancashire Regiment
(half-battalion). Major-General Wauchope’s Brigade—1st
Highland Light Infantry, 1st Argyll and Sutherland Highlanders,
2nd Royal Highlanders, 2nd Seaforth Highlanders, No. 8 Field
Hospital. Naval Brigade, G and P Batteries R.H.A., 18th, 37th
(howitzer), 62nd, and 75th Royal Field Artillery, 9th and 12th
Lancers, 7th Field Company Royal Engineers, Ammunition Column,
No. 19 Field Hospital.

Colonial Forces (in support of Lord Methuen).—Canadian
Contingent, New South Wales Lancers, New Zealand, South and
West Australian, Tasmanian, and Victorian Contingents.

Troops in South Natal (Lieut.-General Sir C. F. Clery’s
Command).—Major-General Hildyard’s Brigade—2nd Royal West
Surrey, 2nd West Yorkshire, 2nd East Surrey, 2nd Devonshire.
Major-General Lyttleton’s Brigade—2nd Scottish Rifles, 1st
Durham Light Infantry, 1st Rifle Brigade, 3rd King’s Royal
Rifles, No. 14 Field Hospital. Major-General Barton’s
Brigade—1st Royal Welsh Fusiliers, 2nd Royal Irish Fusiliers,
2nd Royal Scots Fusiliers, 2nd Royal Fusiliers, Field Hospital.
Major-General Fitzroy Hart’s Brigade—1st Connaught Rangers,
1st Royal Dublin Fusiliers, 1st Royal Inniskilling Fusiliers,
No. 10 Field Hospital Company, No. 16 Bearer Company, 2nd
Somerset Light Infantry, 1st Borderers, 2nd King’s Royal
Rifles, 1st Gordon Highlanders, 7th, 14th, 64th, 66th, and 73rd
Batteries R.F.A., 12th Field Company R.E., Ammunition Column,
No. 3 Field Hospital.

In Cape Colony (Lieut.-General Gatacre’s Command).—1st Welsh
Regiment, 1st Royal Scots, 2nd Northumberland Fusiliers, 2nd
Royal Berkshire, 2nd Royal Irish Rifles, 1st Rifle Brigade, 1st
Royal Munster Fusiliers, 2nd Duke of Cornwall’s Light Infantry,
2nd Shropshire Light Infantry, 74th, 77th, and 79th Batteries
R.F.A., Two Station Hospitals.

Corps Troops.—4th, 38th, 61st, 65th, and 78th Batteries
R.F.A., 4th Mountain Battery, 13th Hussars, 1st Telegraph
Division R.E., 10th Railway Company R.E., 26th Field Company
R.E., 1st Field Park R.E., Pontoon Troop R.E., Balloon Section
R.E., No. 5 Field Hospital.

Unattached.—1st Suffolks, 1st Essex.

WITH GENERAL GATACRE

By the end of November two British forces were advancing from East
London by way of Queenstown to the Stormberg and Colesberg districts
in the north of Cape Colony. With General French’s advance we must
deal anon: that of Major-General Sir W. F. Gatacre calls for
immediate attention. The General had under his command what was by
courtesy termed the 3rd Division, namely, 2nd Royal Irish Rifles,
four companies of the 1st Royal Berkshire Regiment, a troop of the
New South Wales Lancers, some companies of Army Medical Corps, Field
Hospital, and Volunteer Mounted Infantry. The total was about 5000
men.

On the 28th of November he was reinforced by the 2nd
Northum[Pg 161]berland Fusiliers. His force, as we see, was none too
large, for he was proceeding through country where it may be said
that every hand was either openly or stealthily turned against him.
For strategical reasons, and for the purpose of reassuring the
British population, however, General Gatacre had decided that some
sort of advance must be made. He reconnoitred in and around Molteno,
and visited the outposts of regulars, irregulars, and police, and
ascertained to an almost pitiful degree the slenderness of his
resources should any strain occur.

STORMBERG PASS—THE SCENE OF GENERAL GATACRE’S
OPERATIONS.

On the 26th November the Boers occupied Stormberg, and on the 28th
General Gatacre moved to Bushman’s Hoek with a battalion of infantry
and some mounted infantry, the main body being at Putter’s Kraal. On
the 29th he accomplished a smart piece of work, though any really
decisive action could not be attempted till more troops arrived from
the Cape. The General concentrated a force at Molteno, commandeered
five trains, and secured 1000 bags of flour which were in danger of
being captured by the Boers.

On the 5th December the headquarters of the 3rd Division were still
at Putter’s Kraal, and here reinforcements were arriving daily.
Manifestations of disloyalty grew more and more prevalent throughout
Cape Colony, and the spread of the spirit of rebellion around
Stormberg pointed to the fact that there were deliberate designs to
assist in the overthrow of British supremacy.

On the 5th of December it was decided that a forward movement must
at last be made. The plan was for the column to start by train to
Molteno, and from thence march to the Boer laager at Stormberg. A
dash was to be attempted in the darkness preceding dawn, and the
position was to be carried at the point of the bayonet.

The project was fraught with extreme risk, but General Gatacre,
though fully aware that he was without the necessary reinforcements
to make good a continuous advance, resolved to accept the hazard for
the sake of the chance of success, and for the sake of the moral
effect such success might make in a district weevilled with
disaffection. The game of war is one where reputation, armies, and
empires are the stakes, and needs to be played not only with
science, but with bluff, and no committee of generals, not even one
composed of Napoleon, the Archduke Charles, and Wellington, could
have laid down any fixed theory on the art of war as practised in
the Transvaal at that moment. So our officers had to watch which way
the wind blew and trim their sails accordingly; and Sir William
Gatacre judged that it would be perilous to delay an attack on
Stormberg until circumstances seemed to be absolutely propitious.
The Colonial Boers were daily joining the enemy in considerable
numbers, British subjects were imploring aid to save their property[Pg 162]
from destruction, and it was imperative to make some strong move
which, if successful, would immediately arrest the threatened tide
of rebellion. The worst of it was that everything depended on the
strength of the move, and it was exactly this strength that was
wanting. The Third Division was broken up and distributed in various
parts of the country, and General Gatacre was forced to make a
hazardous venture with only such forces as he could muster. On all
sides the same unfortunate tale of weakness could be told. Our force
was so divided up that each general was crippled with the
consciousness that he had no hope of getting reinforcements for some
time to come. Lord Methuen, now on the extreme west, while
struggling for the relief of Kimberley, had kept the Free Staters at
bay with great loss to himself, and was suffering from the weakness
consequent on violent strain to his resources. General French, his
eye fixed on Colesberg, with a diminutive and totally inadequate
force, had dodged about from town to town, keeping the enemy ever on
the alert and allowing him no time to snore behind his
intrenchments, and no opportunity to proceed farther in his invasion
of the Colony; while General Gatacre was now about to do his best in
the midst of a swarming enemy to capture Stormberg. Thus we see that
at one and the same time four different battles, in the most trying
circumstances, were taking place in the Transvaal, and that the
flower of our army was being exposed on all sides to the murderous
shells of an overwhelming foe powerfully posted in places of his own
choosing—at Modder River, at Arundel, at Stormberg, at Colenso—in
each of these regions the continuous thunder of guns, the gallant
advance of heroes, the stubborn and courageous defence of a
preponderating enemy. It is some satisfaction to think that, though
from the first the British suffered from inferiority in numbers,
though they were out-fought by sheer weight of the Boer commandoes
and guns, still they displayed an undismayed front, and those superb
fighting qualities which tradition has taught us to look for in the
British race, and which the enemy, misled or self-deceived, had
chosen to under-estimate. It was also a matter for congratulation
that the foe, with all the natural advantages of the situation, his
knowledge of every inch of the ground, his great mobility and
advanced preparations, merely succeeded in repelling the British
attack, and never took the initiative in attempting one single
forward movement in the face of the British army. But it must be
allowed our own forward moves were so stubbornly resisted, that
General Sir William Gatacre, while attempting to advance, recognised
that in some bold and well-conceived plan of action lay his only
chance of success. Such a plan he attempted to carry out, but with
deplorable results, as we shall see.[Pg 163]

THE REVERSE AT STORMBERG

General Gatacre left Putter’s Kraal and concentrated at Molteno the
2nd Northumberland, 2nd Royal Irish Rifles, and Nos. 74 and 77
Batteries of Field Artillery, with Mounted Infantry, Cape Mounted
Rifles, the 12th Company of Engineers, and details—in all about
2500 men. At 9 p.m. on December 9th, began the march that was
destined to be so ill-fated. The night was black, the ground was
rocky, and the guide, a local policeman, from ignorance,
under-estimated the distance and led the troops by a circuitous
route absolutely into the teeth of the enemy. Instead of going
north-east for nine miles, the men were led north-west, a detour of
twenty miles. A terrible night-march this, which none who undertook
it can ever forget. Tramp, tramp, through the long midnight hours,
over hills and down nullahs, through rivers and stumbling over stony
kopjes with bayonets fixed, in grim silence, with scarce a whisper
allowed, and with never a pipe as consolation lest the scent should
betray the stealthy advance. For seven long hours the force, like a
phantom procession, trudged and stumbled until they came to a small
V-shaped plateau surrounded by kopjes, which, unknown to them, was
fronting the enemy’s position. This was on a high unscalable
eminence called Rooi Kop, that jutted black against the clear grey
of early morning. From here the Boers, chuckling doubtless at their
own cunning, were slyly watching the approach of the party; for it
was now dawn. On nearing the plateau below this eminence, the Irish
Rifles, with General Gatacre and his staff at the head of the
column, were greeted, to their astonishment, by a fierce tornado
which was suddenly opened by the enemy on the right. Though the
column was marching in fours and utterly unsuspicious of the
position of the enemy, they gathered themselves together with
marvellous rapidity. Following the Rifles were over a hundred of the
Northumberland Fusiliers, and in the rear the artillery. In a very
short space of time General Gatacre got his column into line for
action, and a hot fight ensued, in which the Rifles—all honour to
them!—distinguished themselves in distressing circumstances. It was
not possible to recover easily from the surprise, and it was evident
that the General and his men were totally unprepared to meet, and
unequal to crushing, a powerful enemy in an intrenched position.
Naturally the casualties were many. However, the artillery were soon
climbing a small kopje on the left, while the Rifles and
Northumberland Fusiliers, in skirmishing order, mounted the hill
held by the Republicans. Footsore and weary with their long midnight
march, they toiled up the steeps amidst a cruel hailstorm from the
enemy’s fire, which came pouring at the same time[Pg 164] from three
separate quarters in flank and rear. One of the almost impregnable
hill-tops was gained at the point of the bayonet, but so furious
became the storm of bullets that the British, now outnumbered at the
rate of seven to one, were forced to retire. Meanwhile the artillery
were drawing the fire of the enemy’s guns and launching their
shrieking shells into the fort that the Boers had constructed at the
corner of the kopje. But the position was unassailable. The Boers
had expected the attack, and by an elaborate system they had
measured and marked off distances from their batteries—a system
which could not be upset in a moment. The Dutchmen swarmed in
hundreds behind excellent cover and were not to be routed. Our men,
who, many of them, had been occupied the whole previous day in
fatigue-work, were numb from exhaustion, dropping here and there,
fainting or asleep, in the very face of death.

Map illustrating the Operations on the South of the
Orange River

The infantry, with the Maxim detachment, were then ordered to retire
towards Molteno, while the artillery remained to cover the[Pg 165] retreat.
But the retirement was not so easy. The triumphant Boers now brought
their guns to the tops of the kopjes, and sent shell after shell to
catch the troops as they slowly wound along the valley. Many of the
shells burst with terrific force, ploughing up the roadway around
our men, and shooting clouds of blinding dust into eyes and ears and
throats, but fortunately doing little damage. The Boers also brought
their rifles to bear on the little force, and our worn-out troops
suffered the horrible experience of being hunted like hares along
roads through which they had so laboriously, so hopefully, toiled
the night before, tramping the weary ten miles to Molteno with the
enemy taking long shots at them from innumerable points of vantage.
Their progress was necessarily slow, for sometimes they had to hide
in cornfields, to crouch among boulders, and occasionally to fall
prone to earth when shells came screaming and bursting along their
line of route. Afterwards they would rise again, still holding their
life in their hands, and plod on in the expectation that every step
would be their last. For eight long miles this exciting form of
torture was experienced, numbers of the poor fellows dropping all
along the road from wounds, exhaustion, and from the effects of the
now fiercely blazing sun. Terrible was their plight both during the
attack and after it, for the Boers, as usual, paid no heed to the
sacred demand of the wounded or of the white flag, and no sooner saw
a party of stretcher-bearers approach to pick up a man than they
made the event the signal for a volley. All, therefore, that could
be done for those stricken down was to wait patiently till they
could crawl a short distance out of the line of fire and swoop down
on them and bear them hastily away. The unfortunates who were too
severely wounded to so crawl, and those who were killed, had to be
left where they fell. Nor did those who were successfully removed in
the ambulance waggon fare much better, for this was fired on
continually, but luckily, owing to the shells not bursting, caused
more horror than harm.

They reached Molteno at last in safety, but with numbers woefully
thinned. When they formed up for the roll-call, the ominous silence
that followed the call of name after name was more than tragic.
Dismay blanched every face. Where were the 366 splendid fellows of
the Northumberland Regiment who had started out in rude health only
the night before? They were missing, perhaps dead! Where, too, were
the roistering, cheery boys of the Royal Irish Rifles—some 294 of
them—none of whom, when his name was spoken, was there to give back
the word? They too were missing, perhaps dead! In this hour of mute
regret those who were left could only thank God that they had come
safely through the terrible ordeal, and think with awe on the
strange workings of fate that had caused some to be taken and others
left.[Pg 166]

Naturally enough after a disaster so great, all had something to say
of the mistakes which brought it about. Reuter’s correspondent
declared that “the primary and greatest mistake made on the 10th
inst. was that what was to have been at the utmost a four hours’
night-march lengthened out to over seven hours, and landed us right
into the enemy’s position in broad daylight. Of course, the guides
went wrong, took the force a roundabout way, and are accordingly
blamed. But how is it that our leaders, knowing that four hours
should suffice to take them to their objective, should have wandered
on for seven without suspecting that something was radically wrong?
Then, also, at the end of that time our troops walked, in daylight,
in a column four deep, right under the enemy’s nose. No scouts or
skirmishers were out, and it was here that we lost so heavily, the
Boers from covered positions firing volley after volley right into
the mass of men below. Again, the men, most of whom had been on duty
since 4 a.m. the previous (Saturday) morning, were tired and hungry,
and yet were asked to storm the position without rest immediately
after a long and tiring night-march.”

The Times correspondent attributed some of the misfortune to the
fact that “the Berkshire Regiment, by whom the redoubts now occupied
by the Boers at Stormberg had been built, and to whom every inch of
the ground was familiar, were left at Queenstown, instead of being
employed to recapture the works which they had so unwillingly
evacuated about a month previously. The consequence of no one
knowing where he was going or what he had to attack or when
proximity to the enemy had been reached, was that the infantry,
marching in fours, were suddenly fired into at a point where, after
ascending but a few feet, their further advance against the enemy
was precluded by an unclimbable precipice. The moment that the first
shots were fired companies doubled straight at the points whence the
firing seemed to have proceeded, and commenced to scale the hill.
Soon, however, they came upon a perpendicular wall of rock, from the
summit of which the Boers were plying their rifles at half-a-dozen
yards’ distance. Here fell Lieutenant-Colonel Eager, and close to
him Major Seton of the Royal Irish Rifles. Colonel Eager was the man
who reached the highest point attained by any of the attackers, and
was then shot down, where many another British officer has fallen
before now, at the head of his battalion, gallantly leading them as
in the days of old, when long-range weapons had not been invented.”

Others hinted that it was the habit of the General to overwork his
troops—a habit so well known that it had earned for him in Egypt
the title of “General Backacher.” Further comments were made by
those who always find the art of criticism so much easier[Pg 167] than the
art of performance, but to repeat them at a time when the principal
actors in the sorry affair are unable to defend themselves would be
unjust and ungenerous. Our Generals, besides treachery, had from the
first unusual ignorance to deal with. One of our misfortunes has
been the necessity to rely for information on friendly Kaffirs, or
those who affected to be friendly. Now, as all know, the Kaffirs,
even when honest, are scarcely reliable. Their notions of size, for
instance, are on a par with those of the man who described the
dimensions of a bump by saying it was about the size of a piece of
chalk. To the Kaffir an impi is an army, whether small or large, and
it is almost impossible to bring home to him the value of exactness.
In fact, in the matter of ambiguity the Kaffir has the makings of a
politician, and therefore it was no wonder that so many of the
well-organised military schemes in this unlucky war came to grief.
But in the case at Stormberg there were other difficulties to
contend with. The map of the ground was utterly unreliable. The
configuration of the hills was incorrectly presented and the
distances badly judged. The general knowledge of the direction was
so imperfect that none was sufficiently well informed to put a check
upon the movements of the guide, nor had the position been
reconnoitered by any of those engaged against it. In this way the
winding and circuitous route more than doubled the march, knocked up
the troops, and ruined the effect of the night assault; for it was
full daybreak before the British approached the point of attack. One
of the sufferers from the disaster declared that the British were so
worn out that after the engagement they threw themselves down and
did not mind whether they were taken prisoners or not. He himself
crawled to within three miles of the base camp, and then lay down on
the veldt and fell asleep. How long he remained asleep he did not
know. Most of the prisoners, he believed, were taken by the Boers
while the men were asleep.

A report was circulated that General Gatacre had shot with his own
hands the guide who led him astray, but this statement was entirely
incorrect. The military authorities thoroughly sifted the case of
the sergeant of the Cape Police who acted as guide on the occasion,
and it was allowed that he erred genuinely in mistaking the enemy’s
position.

The following officers were wounded in the engagement at
Stormberg:—

2nd Royal Irish Rifles—Lieutenant-Colonel Eager (since dead),
Major Seton, Captain Bell, Captain Kelly, Lieutenant Stephens,
Lieutenant Barnardstone. Suffolk Regiment—Second Lieutenant
Maynard. Missing: Captain Weir, Lieutenant Christie, Second
Lieutenant Rodney. 74th Field Battery—Lieutenant Lewis. 77th
Field Battery—Major Percival. 2nd Northumberland
Fusiliers—Missing: Major Stevens, Captain Fletcher, Captain
Morley,[Pg 168] Second Lieutenant Wake, Second Lieutenant Coulson,
Lieutenant Radcliffe. Dorset Regiment—Three hundred and six
non-commissioned officers and men were also missing.

The scene of General Gatacre’s disaster was on the junction of the
eastern line of railway in Cape Colony running from East London
through Queenstown, Molteno, and Burgersdorp to Bloemfontein in the
Orange Free State. There were many strategical reasons for wishing
to seize upon it. First, it was desirable to engage the enemy in the
centre, and so save the Boer commandoes from falling in too great
strength on Lord Methuen’s line of communications. Secondly, from
the situation of the place it was possible also to effect a junction
by rail with General French. Thirdly, a victory gained in the centre
of the disaffected districts would have been a feather in the cap of
the General, for it must have drawn to him such waverers whose
vacillating loyalty was daily growing dangerous. The melancholy
reverse was, therefore, from many points of view to be regretted.
Perhaps, however, it achieved one object. It forced those at home to
realise the necessity for sending more than sprinklings of troops to
meet a strong, courageous, and well-equipped foe.

The General, in giving an explanation of the reverse, declared that
the operation which proved so wretched a failure was started under
the promise of complete success. By himself and the local guide,
however, the distance was under-estimated. He did not consider that
the guide was guilty of treachery, merely of unintentional error.
However this may have been, it is certain that the British plans
were entirely well known, and that the Boers had had ample time to
prepare for the coming of the force. It was evident that the gallant
General did not take a leaf out of the book of Metellus, the Spanish
commander, who, when asked how he should proceed the next day, said,
“If my shirt knew I would put it in the fire.” Possibly, being a
great theorist, as was poor Sir George Colley, he may have agreed
with the opinion held by Marshal Bugeaud, that military affairs were
too often wrapped in mysterious silence. Certainly there was no
secrecy about the strategy of the advance on Stormberg, and the
guileless manner in which the General trusted to the guidance of a
local policeman was commented on none too generously by the
distressed public, whose disappointment was too great to allow them
to look coolly at the ups and downs of warfare and the fallibility
of human designs. General Gatacre, after the reverse, held Bushman’s
Hoek and Cyphergat, two positions to the south of Molteno, where he
could await the reinforcements which would shortly reach him from
the Cape.[Pg 169]

AT MODDER RIVER

At dawn on the day following the battle the guns opened fire, with a
view to effecting the clearance of the enemy, but it was soon
discovered that the Boers had made themselves scarce, preferring to
march through the long midnight hours to remaining where a chance of
the bayonet might be awaiting them. Their artillery they at first
left, but discovering that the British had not crossed the river,
they returned and removed it to Spyfontein, where the next encounter
was expected to take place. Had only the troops been less worn
out—they were so expended that they could scarcely move one leg
before the other—these guns might have been captured and victory
assured. But fatigue must overcome the finest warriors, and ours had
done prodigious work in circumstances of the most trying and varied
kind. The next morning Lord Methuen’s forces quietly occupied the
town, and spent the day in the melancholy duty of burying the dead.

Owing to the carcasses of beasts and the corpses of dead men in the
stream, the troops had soon to bivouac some three miles farther up.
There they could enjoy the rare luxury of a bath and drink their
fill in safety. No “wee drappie” ever cheered the heart of Scotsman
as did the quarts of Modder that went down the throats of thirsty
Highlanders who had been toasted inside and out during the long
hours of the battle. As one appropriately, if not elegantly,
described it:—

“When it comes to slaughter

You’ll do your work on water,

And lick the bloomin’ boots of him that’s got it.”

But the water everywhere was bad, and for safety boiling was
imperative. For some days the men had been bathing in and drinking
from the polluted stream, and it was quite wonderful that enteric
had not seized upon the troops. A Dutch lady stated that she had
seen four dead Boers with stones round their necks thrown into the
river by their comrades, but when the bed of the stream came to be
investigated, at least seventeen corpses were hauled out. The
enemy’s loss was estimated at 500, and doubtless those of the slain
who were not lying under an inch layer of sand were disposed of in
the river. The air, too, was far from salubrious. The winds of
evening were reminiscent of the dead horses and mules that remained
half-buried on the banks. Fortunately the vultures and ants, and
other useful agents, soon reduced the pestiferous masses to harmless
skeletons.

Meanwhile the rest of the Highland Brigade was on its way up[Pg 170] to
join Lord Methuen at headquarters. Some went by train and others
marched, as the line—a single one—was frightfully congested with
traffic. Stores and ammunition and baggage of all kinds were being
sent up, while the wounded, in “emptied” trains, were being sent
down. The march was a trying one, even for hardy men who could well
have managed twenty-five to thirty miles a day on their native
heath. Now, they were supposed to carry 35 lbs. each, without
counting clothes, and twelve miles a day in the broiling heat of a
South African midsummer was counted remarkably good going. What with
rifle, 100 rounds of ammunition, a big coat, a two-quart
water-bottle, field-glasses, and haversack, officers and men were
nearly as heavily weighted as itinerant peddlers. They carried their
warlike pack over sandy roads that threw off clouds of dust which
caked hair and skin, and made the whole outer man a complete study
in kharki. What failed to go down their throats went into their
eyes, blinding or worrying, while overhead a merciless sun blazed
and tortured. There was no shade; there was little water. The night
was cold as the day was hot. In the small hours the men were
thankful for the single blanket which was allowed each of them, and
which was carried in mule and bullock waggons for their use.
Luxuries for the toilet were no longer in vogue. A sponge, a shirt,
a pair of socks—these made the sum total of the Highland officers’
wardrobe. Some still stuck to their razors, and others had succumbed
to necessity and wore nature’s hirsute decorations, plus a peppering
of ochreous dust. But they were in the best of tempers, and looked
forward to some reviving dips in the Modder on their arrival there.

Lord Methuen resumed command of the troops on the 6th of December,
and all were glad to find that the injury to their gallant commander
had been slight. It was now clear that the Boers intended to make a
stand at Spyfontein, for they were preparing for themselves
fortified positions such as their souls delighted in—deep, and
long, and rocky. They had time at their disposal, for a long halt at
Modder River was imperative for the purpose of replenishing the
ammunition of the artillery batteries and for bringing up relays of
stores and food. Our expenditure of ammunition in the fight on the
28th was said to have been 200 rounds per gun, and consequently an
extra supply was necessary before pursuing aggressive operations.

Having deserted the river, the Boers were now planted in front of
and on the British right flank, so close indeed that daily passages
at arms took place between our patrols and those of the enemy.
Several of Rimington’s Scouts were wounded, and wild rumours of
approaching attack were afloat. During the night of the 6th and the
morning of the 7th the communications by rail and telegraph at
Enslin were cut.[Pg 171]

On this occasion the 2nd Northamptonshire Regiment had a narrow
escape. They had been left by Lord Methuen to guard the line of
communications at Enslin, and there they were attacked by a Boer
force 1000 strong. Fortunately the General, hearing the news,
despatched in hot haste to the assistance of the regiment the 12th
Lancers and the Seaforth Highlanders, who had just arrived at the
camp, under Brigadier-General Wauchope, together with the 62nd Field
Battery. The attack commenced at 4.30, and continued till eleven, at
which time the Lancers and Seaforths appeared. The Boers thereupon
retired with all speed, the Lancers following closely in pursuit.
The British loss was one killed and six wounded. On the same day the
first train ran over the temporary bridge which had been rapidly
constructed by the Engineers, whose smart workmanship elicited
general admiration.

An interesting affair took place on the 9th of December. At night
one of the Naval 4.7-inch guns, which had been fitted with a
field-carriage and dignified with the name of “Joe Chamberlain,” was
hauled by a team of thirty-two oxen to a ridge on the north side of
the town. At an early hour in the morning the Naval detachment
manned the gun and opened fire on a Boer position that had been
previously located by Colonel Rhodes. More than a dozen shells were
scattered among the enemy, causing frightful consternation. The
Boers at the time were busily engaged in constructing an emplacement
for one of their 40-pounders, but when “Joe Chamberlain” made
himself not only heard but felt, there was a stampede. The lyddite
ploughed up the hills with terrific uproar, and the surrounding
atmosphere appeared as though a sirocco of red sand had swept over
the district.

The force now massing on the Orange River, with Lieutenant-General
Lord Methuen in command, consisted of:—

2nd Yorkshire Light Infantry, 2nd Northamptonshire, 1st Loyal
North Lancashire (Mounted Infantry), 1st Loyal North
Lancashire, 1st Northumberland Fusiliers, 3rd Grenadier Guards,
1st Coldstream Guards, 2nd Coldstream Guards, 1st Scots Guards,
9th Lancers, 1st Argyll and Sutherland Highlanders, 1st
Highland Light Infantry, 2nd Seaforth Highlanders, Part of 2nd
Royal Highlanders (Black Watch), several Companies of Royal
Engineers, 18th, 62nd, and 65th Field Batteries, one or two
Horse-Artillery Batteries, part of Kimberley Light Horse, part
of Diamond Fields Horse, Naval Brigade, Contingents from
Australia, several Companies of Army Medical Corps, Field
Hospitals, Colonial Mounted Irregulars, Rimington’s Scouts,
South African Reserve.

The total was about 14,000 men.

The number of Boers prepared to meet the British advance was
supposed to be between 15,000 and 18,000, but, in spite of this, it
was decided that some onward move must soon be made. The[Pg 172] week’s
delay for the arrival of reinforcements and other preparations was
now over, and Spyfontein was ahead. There the Boers held, if
possible, a stronger position than any that had yet been attacked.
Towards the east they were congregating from the direction of
Jacobsdal, and the extent occupied by them was already enormous.
Lord Methuen, if he meant to get to Kimberley at all, was forced to
attempt to do so by frontal attack, as the area occupied by the
Boers was so great that no other means of tackling them was
feasible. Still the troops were in excellent spirits, the prospect
of shortly relieving a besieged multitude giving them courage to
compensate for their fatigue.

On the morning of the 10th there was a voluntary Church Parade.
According to a wag who reported from the camp, a Saturday-night’s
order was given, which stated briefly that Presbyterians must go
washed, Church of England might go unwashed! The question of
ablutions did not affect the devotions of Tommy, who heartily joined
in the singing of hymns, which he said reminded him more than
anything else of home.

THE BATTLE OF MAJESFONTEIN

On Sunday, the 10th of December, Lord Methuen, having completed his
plans, moved forward from his position for the momentous fight,
which was not only to decide the fate of Kimberley, but determine
the attitude of the waverers among the Dutch, of which there were
now very many. The Boers occupied a wide crescent-shaped front,
extending some six miles from the hills on the west of the railway
at Spyfontein to the kopjes on the east of the Kimberley road at
Majesfontein.

The northern portion of the position consisted of a kopje about
three miles long, and the southern end terminated in a high hill
which was looked upon as the key to the position. Towards these
rugged kopjes the veldt sloped gently upwards from the river a
distance of five miles, and though from afar this plain seemed to
face the ridge of hills spreading from east to west, it in reality
penetrated wedgewise into the boulder-strewn area. Someone described
the great Boer position as the end of a pocket, a veritable cul de
sac
, doubtless lined with Boer guns and Boer trenches—the jaws of
a dragon, in fact.

THE MODDER RIVER.

Orders were given that this stronghold was to be bombarded, and from
4.50 p.m. to 6.30 p.m. the guns, including the Naval 4.7-inch,
played over kopjes and trenches with accuracy, and, it was thought,
with deadly effect. The operation was carried on with precision and
perseverance as long as a gleam of daylight lasted, but no response
was elicited from the enemy, who carefully con[Pg 173]cealed their very
existence. At night a tremendous downpour of rain descended and
saturated the troops, who were bivouacking where they were, some
4000 yards in front of the Majesfontein position, thus rendering
their already uncomfortable situation more uncomfortable still. But
this was merely an item in the misfortunes they were shortly
destined to endure.

The general plan was for the Highland Brigade, supported by guns, to
assault the southern end of the kopje, their right and rear being
protected by the Guards Brigade. According to Lord Methuen’s
despatch, it seems that before moving off Major-General Wauchope
explained all that was to be done, and the particular part each
battalion was to play in the scheme: namely, that they were to march
direct on the south-west spur of the kopje, and on arrival near the
objective before daybreak the Black Watch were to move to the east
of the kopje, where he believed the enemy to be posted under
shelter, while the Seaforth Highlanders were to march straight to
the south-east point of the kopje, with the Argyll and Sutherland
Highlanders prolonging the line to the left; the Highland Light
Infantry to be in reserve until the action was developed. The
brigade was to march in mass of quarter columns, the four battalions
keeping touch, and, if necessary, ropes were to be used for the left
guides. The three battalions were to extend just before daybreak,
two companies in firing line, two companies in support, and four
companies in reserve, all at five paces interval between them.

Soon after midnight the march began. The distance was only two and a
half miles, and daybreak was due about 3.25 a.m. But the gruesome
night rendered the progress of the troops unusually slow. Rain came
down in torrents, thunder growled, lightning played over the hill,
glinted on rifles, and disorganised the compasses by which Major
Benson was steering his course. Towards dawn the gloom of Erebus
seemed to deepen rather than lift, and in the obscurity they must
have been quite unaware of the exceedingly close proximity of the
enemy, for the Highland Brigade—in the following order, Black
Watch, Seaforths, Argyll and Sutherland, and Highland Light
Infantry—continued to approach in quarter column though within some
two hundred yards of the Boer entrenchments. It was imagined that
the Dutchmen were in force on a kopje on the other side of the
veldt, and not a soul suspected the existence of the formidable line
of intrenchments on which our soldiers were gaily advancing. Before
they could discover their mistake they were greeted by the
Dutchmen—who had allowed the brigade to approach without showing
any signs of life—with a raking fire on their flanks. The whole
hill seemed on the instant to become alive with the roar of
musketry. Fire vomited as from a live[Pg 174] volcano at their very feet. A
moment before they had seen only a dark barrier of bush and shrub,
and then, flash! the earth yawned, crackled, and emitted the flame
of hell.


Battle of Majesfontein
Battle of Majesfontein

So seemed to them the sudden conflagration in that first, awful
moment. They started back—a confused, congested mass, with death in
their midst. Their Colonel then ordered the Seaforths to fix
bayonets and charge. The officers commanding other battalions
followed suit. At this moment, darkness still reigning, some one
called “Retire.” There was a rush, many hurrying and hustling off to
obey one order, while others were still charging forwards to obey
the other. The confusion was intense, dead men dropping thick as
autumn leaves, bullets whirring, shouts, orders—conflicting
orders—ringing out on every side. For some seconds the rout of the
gallant Highlanders seemed to be imminent. Their retirement,
however, was due mainly to sudden panic, the consternation and
amazement at the murderous outburst, blazing as it did in the dim
deceitful dusk, from the unsuspected trenches. These, it must be
owned, were most skilfully concealed at the foot of a series of
kopjes. They were screened from sight by a tangle of brushwood and
scrub, while round the glacis of the trenches was crinkled a triple
line of barbed wire. When, therefore, a deadly furnace broke from
this tangle, the troops were aghast.[Pg 175] For the first moment the
superb crowd, unduly huddled together and helpless, threatened to
become disorganised, but it was only for a moment. The Highlanders
retired some 200 yards, and then they instantly formed up, such as
were left of them, for out of two companies of the Black Watch only
fifty men escaped. A more tragic scene than that at the onset of the
battle cannot be conceived. From all directions came an avalanche of
lead, sweeping south and east and west in the gloaming, and flecking
the whole visible universe with red. Cries and groans and curses and
shouts intermingled with orders innumerable. “Advance,” shouted some
one; “Retire,” called another; “Fix bayonets,” cried a third;
“Charge,” roared a fourth. Meanwhile Seaforths and Black Watch,
scrambling and tripping over the bodies of fallen comrades, were
pressing on through the high wire entanglements, tearing their
already excoriated legs, and struggling for the enemy’s trenches.
Here fell their gallant leader, dauntless Wauchope—fell never to
rise again. But dying he cheered on the men of the Black Watch by
his side. “Good-bye, men,” he called to them with his last breath;
“fight for yourselves—it is man to man now.” And they did fight,
struggling over and over again to make their way to the trenches in
spite of the menace of almost certain death. Valiantly they held
their ground, availing themselves of such cover as there was, bushes
and scrub that were dotted here and there, and returning to the
deadly greetings of the Mausers no mean reply. At this time the
avalanche of buzzing, whirring, death-dealing lead was enough to
make the stoutest heart quail, but the officers were seen marching
boldly forward, and where they led—veritably into the jaws of
death—there their loyal Highlanders followed. Meanwhile, so soon as
it was light enough to see, the artillery had come to the rescue,
and so remarkable were its performances that even the enemy
confessed that on this day they had suffered greater loss than at
any other time during the war. The howitzer battery was placed
directly in front of the position, and poured forth a terrible fire
over the whole face of the hill. Lyddite shells sped snorting into
the trenches, and, with a terrific detonation, shot up the earth in
clouds. One destroyed a laager on the kopje, others did fearful
execution, striking the hard rocks and boulders, and spreading
devastation far and wide. But still the enemy failed to budge from
their strong entrenchments. The 62nd and 18th Field Batteries, under
Majors Grant and Scott respectively, took up a position behind the
Highlanders, sending shell after shell into the enemy’s position
with such amazing accuracy that the Boer numbers were considerably
thinned. During this feat they were assailed with a scourging storm
of lead from the whole line of intrenchments. The Boers displayed
more than their ordinary courage, standing[Pg 176] upright in their
trenches, and sometimes advancing, the better to aim at the
aggressive “men-women,” as they called the kilted warriors, though
at other times they completely hid themselves and fired wildly, in
consequence of holding their guns above the level of their heads.
The Brigade, nevertheless, advanced to within 300 yards of the
enemy, where they pluckily held their position in the teeth of
galling fire for some hours. Both their tenacity and their dash were
astounding, for the volleys of the enemy were accurate and
persistent, and sufficiently deadly to demoralise the most veteran
troops in the world. The Boers, having been reinforced during the
engagement, their number had now mounted to some 18,000 men.
Eye-witnesses have described this, his fourth fight, as quite the
stiffest on Lord Methuen’s record, and have declared that the
obstinate resistance of the Highland Brigade, and the magnificent
coolness and daring of its officers, quite equalled the most
splendid deeds of British history. The Brigade about noon was
reinforced by the Gordons, and these, as they advanced towards the
wire-girded trenches, were exposed to a terrific cross-fire from the
enemy, their route having taken them past a Boer trench from which
the concealed foe promptly assailed them, and they found themselves
literally battered by volleys in front, flank, and rear.


Sketch Map of Positions at Majesfontein
Sketch Map of Positions at Majesfontein

The Guards Brigade meanwhile were taking a heavy share of the work.
They occupied the centre and right, moving due north over a level
plain which was shelled by the Boers from the ridges. The extreme
right rested on the river, where the Yorkshire Light Infantry, under
a tremendous fire, held the drift. These clung tenaciously to their
position throughout the day, even after all their ammunition was
exhausted. They fired in all some 7000 rounds, inflicting terrible
damage and losing only ten wounded.

About two o’clock, after the enemy had been reinforced, the firing,
which had temporarily slackened, began again with stertorous uproar.
The air was thick with projectiles dealing death and mutilation on
every side. Then it was that the real disaster of the day occurred.
The portions of the shattered Highland[Pg 177] Brigade, which, in spite of
the shock to its numbers, had stuck manfully to its terrific duty,
suddenly became disorganised. As a matter of fact, though it was not
at the moment recognised, nearly all its officers had fallen. A few
minutes later and they retired, by whose order none knows. The order
was given. No shouting of counter-orders could rally them; and
indeed how could it, since the revered familiar voices of their
commanders were silent, some of them perhaps never to be heard
again! Major Ewart, Brigade-Major of the Highlanders, rode up with
an order—almost an entreaty, some say—from the commanding officer
to the effect that all he asked of the Brigade was to hold the
position till dark. But the officer in this desperate situation
could actually find no other to help him to repeat the command to
the scattered remnant, and he was thankful for the assistance of
Colonel Dawney, who, as a civilian, was surveying the battle from
Horse Artillery Hill. Eventually a rally was effected, and the
brigade, stiffened and supported by the Scots Guards, got back to
the guns; but their nerve was shattered by the terrific experiences
of the morning, by the losses they had sustained, and by the
disappointment of being unable to fulfil the glorious expectations
which the renowned Highland Brigade has ever encouraged and ever
nobly fulfilled.

MAJOR-GENERAL ANDREW G. WAUCHOPE, C.B.

It will serve no purpose to dwell further on the miserable details
of mighty effort wasted, splendid lives sacrificed, and gallant
hearts crushed by mischance. There are moments when, like the
Oriental, one can but lift helpless hands to the Unseen and cry
“Kismet!”

While the engagement was going forward, Major-General Pole-Carew
sent an armoured train, under cover of a Naval gun, within 2500
yards of the Boer position. This gun during the whole day, whenever
occasion required, made itself prominent by its magnificent
practice, firing lyddite shells behind the main ridge, and searching
kopjes, trenches, and laager with amazing accuracy. For instance, at
one moment a train of bullocks drawing guns was seen by the Naval
Brigade—in the next the whole affair had ceased to exist! In the
same summary way the Guards dealt with the foe. They came on a
picket of some forty Boers, who had been left for purposes of
observation, and in shorter time than it would take to tell the tale
the whole party were killed, wounded, or taken prisoners. The troops
held their own in front of the enemy, entirely clearing them out of
the upper intrenchments until darkness put a stop to the operations.
This was another of the day’s misfortunes, for at the very hour of
dusk the Boers were deciding to evacuate their position. Then our
troops intrenched themselves in face of the Boer position. But
finally, on the following day, they had to retire to Modder River on
account of the scarcity of water.[Pg 178]

Nearly all the loss was borne by the Highland Brigade, who lost
fifty-three officers either killed, wounded, or missing, and a total
of 650 of all ranks. Our line was three and a half miles long, while
that of the Boers was almost double. The loss of the enemy in
mounted infantry was enormous, and their Scandinavian commando of
eighty strong, which, under Baron Faderscwold, had been removed from
Mafeking, was entirely destroyed, every man being killed or wounded
except seven, who were taken prisoners.

There seems to be little doubt that Lord Methuen’s ill-success was
largely due to treachery, for in the course of the battle an officer
detected a Cape Dutchman on the left rear in the act of exchanging
signals with the Boers. In fact, much of the information supplied
both to General Gatacre and General Methuen was found to be
deliberately false, and it was known that the districts through
which they had to pass were seething with disaffection. For this
reason most probably this glorious and desperate fight proved a
drawn battle, but there were, of course, other possible causes to be
considered. Lord Methuen had advanced from De Aar with a brilliant
army which had already acquitted itself nobly, though with great
loss, in three battles, against an enemy entrenched in stony hills.
With his thinned force of some 8000 men he now hurled himself
against troops which not only had been greatly reinforced, but were
situated behind complicated earthworks miles in length, built on the
most approved system of modern tactics.

In regard to strategy, there was no doubt that the Boers had scored.
They had been lying in wait fully aware of our plans, and had the
approach of the troops signalled to them by means of a lantern fixed
high on the hills. The Highlanders were fairly at their mercy. By
the time the shouts and orders and counter-orders had rung out,
those who had uttered them were dead or dying, and many who were
left were rushing—rushing and dropping—to get out of the fiery
furnace into which they had been led. It must be remembered that on
that day there was no artillery preparation; the heights had not
been searched, and the enemy was master of the field. The artillery
operated later in the morning; but after the first momentary
retirement the Brigade of its own accord formed up, consigned itself
again to the hell of flame and death, and there stuck as targets for
the enemy till midday.

In the official despatch occurs the line, “I attach no blame to this
splendid brigade.” Fortunately there is none among the great
multitude to whom the story of the tragic affair is known who would
dream of associating the word blame with the glorious band who so
grievously have suffered. Where the blame rests it is not for the
civilian to say. Indeed the exact facts of the matter can never be
known, as the two dead heroes most concerned cannot speak, and[Pg 179]
those who live can never argue with certainty of facts occurring in
the turmoil of battle. In reference to the Brigade Lord Methuen
said:—

“I have made use of Lieutenant-Colonel Hughes Hallett’s report
(the acting Brigadier) for the description of the part the
Highland Brigade took in this action. Major-General Wauchope
told me, when I asked him the question, on the evening of the
10th, that he quite understood his orders, and made no further
remark. He died at the head of the brigade, in which his name
will always remain honoured and respected. His high military
reputation and attainments disarm all criticism. Every soldier
in my division deplores the loss of a fine soldier and a true
comrade. The attack failed; the inclement weather was against
success; the men in the Highland Brigade were ready enough to
rally, but the paucity of officers and non-commissioned
officers rendered this no easy matter. I attach no blame to
this splendid brigade.”

Examples of individual daring and individual self-abnegation during
this glorious though ineffectual fight were too numerous to be
quoted. The Medical Staff, for instance, exposed themselves with a
persistence that was truly marvellous, succouring the injured and
carrying them off to shelter, till in some instances they themselves
were shot. Very tragic was the state of the gallant wounded, the
bravest of the brave, who had dared to advance too near the
trenches, for these in the wretched plight could not even enjoy the
medical attention lavished on the others, as no sooner were the
doctors seen to be approaching them than a storm of fire was
immediately sent in their direction. The patience of the sufferers
was at times more than heroic. Notwithstanding their agonies and the
horrible pangs of thirst that are the inevitable result of wounds,
some, knowing that water was too scarce to go round, would not
consent to do more than moisten their lips from the water-bottle
offered them, while others hid the fact of their being wounded, so
as not to absorb attention from those more in need of it than
themselves.

The Marquis of Winchester was one of those who fell nobly. For the
most part of the day he seemed to have a charmed life, and though
bullets whizzed through his helmet and round his ears, he moved
fearlessly among his men instructing each as to the direction in
which he should fire. At last, however, came the fatal shot which
pierced his spine and laid him low.

The gallant colonel of the Gordons, Colonel Downman, was seen
shouting on his men till a bullet dealt him a mortal wound. Another
Scottish hero, a private, was heard wildly remonstrating as the
stretcher-bearers tried to remove him from the field. His ankle was
smashed, but he still roared that he had been wounded for twelve
hours, and had been fighting all the while, and was still as fit as
any man in the army![Pg 180]

He was not alone in his valour, for instances of remarkable
gallantry occurred on every side. Sergeant Gash (Rimington’s Horse)
singly assisted a wounded man, sticking to him under a heavy fire
till the poor fellow was placed out of harm’s way, and Lieutenant
Riley (Yorkshire Light Infantry) bore on his back a man of the
Mounted Infantry while covered by Sergeant Cassen and Privates
Bennett and Mawhood. The reason why so many officers fell may be
attributed to the fact that the Boers employed sharpshooters who
walked coolly about lifting their field-glasses and picking off such
persons as appeared in any way conspicuous. The prominence of the
officers, however, was not due to peculiarity in their uniforms,
they having discarded swords, revolvers, and belts, and adopted
kharki aprons over their kilts. One of the Seaforth Highlanders
wrote pathetically of the awful day’s work. He said:—

“We were in quarter-column of companies in line—that is, we
were offering a front of, say, 50 yards—and immediately
behind, following in double ranks, were company after company
of the Highland Brigade, of, say, 3500 men. Suddenly the whole
hillside was one mass of flame, and the Seaforths, leading,
received a discharge of rifle-fire from over 16,000 Boers. It
was awful. Talk about ‘hell’—the hillside was one continuous
line of fire. We immediately scattered and spread one in lines
right and left…. Monday’s work was a huge blunder, and who is
to blame I do not know; but there is no doubt the Highland
Brigade were led like lambs to the slaughter. We were led more
as if we were on a Volunteer review at Hyde Park. We had a
sorrowful job on Tuesday night. We had fifty-three dead brought
in and buried. You could hear nothing but the wailing of the
pibrochs as the Highlanders were buried.”

A colour-sergeant of the 2nd Black Watch writing from hospital thus
described the moments when the unlucky Brigade which had stood
gloriously against the terrific shock first became disorganised:—

“The brigade was moving in mass of quarter-column, with a few
mounted scouts in front and our battalion leading the Brigade.
We had to file through a narrow part and form up as we got
through, and when my company got to its place I could see the
dim outline of the hill in front, and thought we were in a very
dangerous place if the enemy, as I thought, occupied it, for it
was the extreme left of their position, and therefore they were
bound to strongly hold the flank. However, the brigade formed
up nicely on the open ground, and a lamp that was shining on
the left on a prominent spur was put out. Simultaneously the
whole of the hillside was lit up with the most damnable
discharge of rifles, &c., that any one can possibly imagine.
They seemed to be formed up in tiers all up the hillside, and
were pouring magazine fire into us at a terrific rate. Then
came all sorts of shouts—’Lie down,’ ‘Charge,’ ‘Extend,’ &c.,
and of the whole brigade there was only the front rank of A
Company of ours that could have used their rifles, as everybody
else was straight in rear of them. Well, two companies in front
did charge, but were stopped by barbed wire fences and
entanglements fifteen yards from the trenches and mostly shot
down. Others broke to right and left or retired, and after
waiting[Pg 181] about a minute for a bullet to hit me, as it appeared
impossible to escape one, and as it did not arrive, I thought
perhaps it was advisable to go with the remainder. I walked
away to the right, still expecting one, but they were all going
too high, and it was not yet light. I got clear away and
discovered a mob of excited soldiers of all regiments, and with
Captain Cameron we tried to get them together, but they had
lost their head, and several Boers who had moved out of the
trenches to get round our flank happening to fire in this
direction, they became disorganised. It was then daylight
before sunrise. The Boers, moving smartly, then showered us
with bullets, and many were bowled over. I walked along quite
casually, shouting to one and another to take cover and keep
cool, and I was once followed about 200 yards by quite an
accompaniment of bullets, I should say about twelve keeping it
up; but as they were evidently aiming at me, none hit me.
Slowly getting back with any amount dropping, I lost sight
eventually of these persevering gentlemen, when another alarm
came from a fresh direction. Thinking possibly it was some of
our own troops, I lay down behind an ant-heap facing the
direction, loaded my rifle, and waited to be certain before
firing. I did not fire, however, as at that moment somebody hit
me on the back of the neck with a bar of iron weighing two tons
and a half, for so it seemed to me; it quite numbed me for a
few seconds, and a chap who had lain down beside me shouted he
was shot and began to howl, upon which I politely asked him to
shut up and get it bandaged, and I then moved away to find out
where they were forming up. After half an hour my equipment
became too heavy for me, and meeting a stretcher-bearer he took
it off and bandaged me up. The bullet had entered the left side
of my neck, and, taking a downward course, passed through the
neck and out at the back of the right shoulder. I was then
conducted to the ambulance and away to hospital, and on my way
down saw the Gordons marching up from the baggage to take a
part in it, but the artillery had been working away for two or
three hours then.”

Could any troops, officerless, unhinged, riddled through and
through, instantly gather themselves together with sufficient force
to hold out against a foe flushed with triumph and intoxicated with
success? Impossible! Students of Napier may recall the description
of the panic to the Light Division in the middle of the night, when
no enemy was near, and may understand how the bravest and most
warlike troops, when exposed to unexpected and unknown danger, have
shrunk back in dismay. On the occasion referred to some one called
out “A mine!” and such was the force of the shock to the imagination
that “the troops who had not been stopped by the strong barrier, the
deep ditch, the high walls, and the deadly fire of the enemy,
staggered back appalled by a chimera of their own raising.” If this
result can have been effected by a chimera, how then could anything
else be expected by a real shock, a tangible shock, such as the
gallant Brigade suffered in that dark hour of horror and despair? It
is difficult for the outsider within the protecting walls of home to
realise the awful moments, each long as a lifetime, through which
these noble fellows passed—moments full of heroism as they were
full of pathos! For instance, when the clamour of[Pg 182] battle was at its
loudest, when no voice of officer could be heard, and the stricken
Highlanders were groaning in heaps upon the blistering veldt,
Corporal M’Kay, of the Argyll and Sutherland Highlanders, standing
in the midst of the cyclone of lead, struck up “The Campbells are
coming” in order to rally the unfortunate men. These, jaded and
broken as they were, drew taut their aching limbs, and, reviving
with the heartening strains, once more dragged themselves towards
the whirlwind of lead, determining once more either to do or to die.

The desperate situation in which the Highlanders were placed may
also be pictured from descriptions given by two more of their
ill-starred number.

The first wrote:—

“At twelve o’clock we started to advance. Well, we got to
within 500 yards of the position, and if ever a man was led
into a death-trap my regiment was. We led the brigade. Our
general must have been under the impression that the Boers had
left the hill, for he had us up in mass of quarter column. When
we got within 500 yards they opened fire at us. My God, I shall
never forget it in my life. It was terrible, fearful; we were
shot down like dogs, without a chance to return their fire. The
groans of those hit sound in my ears yet, and will do for many
years to come. Well, as soon as they opened fire we fell flat,
and got the order to fix bayonets and charge. We did so. The
Black Watch only got into their trenches, and I am happy to
tell you my bayonet has still got on it the stain of a Boer’s
blood. Not having any support from any other regiment, we got
the order to retire to 400 yards, and I can tell you there were
not many who got into the trenches who ever left them. There is
hardly any man in the regiment that has any part of his
equipment left whole. I have three holes in my kilt.”

The second corroborated the above statement:—

“The Black Watch in front made an attempt to charge the
position, but we had to retire and simply run for it, the enemy
blazing at us all the way and dropping our fellows like
skittles from their splendid positions. There was nothing for
it but to lie down and pretend to be dead, and this I did about
5.30 a.m. till I suppose 6 p.m., the sun pouring down on me all
the time, and not a drink of water all day, and dare not stir
hand or foot, and expecting every instant to be my last. I
could hear nothing but the cries, moans, and prayers of the
wounded all round me, but I daren’t so much as look up to see
who they were. Shots and shells were going over me all day from
the enemy and our side, and plenty of them striking within a
yard of me—I mean bullets, not shells—and yet they never hit
me. I believe some of the fellows went off their heads and
walked right up to the enemy’s place, singing till they dropped
them. One youngster lying close to me said he would make a dart
for it about 3 p.m. I tried my best to persuade him not to, but
he would go. A couple of seconds after I could hear them
pitting at him, and then his groans for about a minute, and
then he was quiet. About this time the sun began to get
fearfully hot, and I began to feel it in the legs, which are
now very painful and swollen, besides was parched with thirst.
Most of the wounded round me had ceased groaning by this time.
As it began to get dark, I managed to wriggle my body through[Pg 183]
the shrub farther back, and after I had been at it some time,
on looking up found myself right in front of another
intrenchment of the enemy. They sent a few rounds at me, but
they struck just in front and ricochetted over my head. After a
bit, it getting darker, I got up and walked back, and there was
nothing but dead Highlanders all over the place.”

Can anything be more pathetic than these rough outlines of the
tragic scene where so many valiant souls sacrificed their lives
without a chance to win for themselves even the shroud of glory?
Truly in this surprisingly-fought yet disastrous battle—

“A thousand glorious actions that might claim

Triumphant laurels and immortal fame,

Confused in crowds of gallant actions lie,

And troops of heroes undistinguished lie.”

Dim, as the dawn of that dire December morning, is our knowledge of
the real agony of those appalling moments, the absolute magnificence
of these human souls who were ordered to march to the grave as
surely as was the Light Brigade at Balaclava. For though Balaclava
was a scene of triumph and Majesfontein was one of misery, both
brigades started gloriously forth, and both were martyrs to a
mistake. If ever monument should be erected to the brave Scottish
dead who were sacrificed at Majesfontein, these four words should be
carved thereon, that all who hereafter may read of their high
failure may remember also, that this failure was entirely due to the
tragic fact that “Some one had blundered.”

The picture of disaster given by the Daily News was
heart-breaking:—

“General Wauchope was down, riddled with bullets; yet gasping,
dying, bleeding from every vein, the Highland chieftain raised
himself on his hands and knees and cheered his men forward. Men
and officers fell in heaps together. The Black Watch charged,
and the Gordons and the Seaforths, with a yell that stirred the
British camp below, rushed onward—onward to death or disaster.
The accursed wires caught them round the legs until they
floundered, like trapped wolves, and all the time the rifles of
the foe sang the song of death in their ears. Then they fell
back, broken and beaten, leaving nearly 1300 dead and wounded.”

Yes; dead and wounded—for many of the latter even remained there
till morning. Among these was poor young Wauchope, the soul of
gallantry. He was hit in four places, and lay for hours in the
bitterly cold night glued to the ground in his own gore. He was not
picked up till dawn. But gruesome as was his position, he was in the
company of heroes. Round and about were the most splendid fellows
that had ever worn kilt; Colonel Coode, and brave brilliant
MacFarlan, the Adjutant of the Black Watch, who, times and again,
rallied not only his men, but any stragglers who could be[Pg 184] got to
follow his dauntless lead. And beyond all these, close in the teeth
of the enemy, was the glorious General, the intrepid warrior, who,
after distinguishing himself in many battlefields, in the shambles
of Majesfontein “foremost fighting fell.”

No word, no lament, can sufficiently express the mourning of the
nation. Of him only can we say, as was said of Sir John Moore at
Coruna, “If glory be a distinction, for such a man death is not a
leveller!” Neither for such a man is there any death! Though his
dust may mingle with the dust of the veldt, his actions must stand
out for all time, and remind his countrymen that of such glorious,
immemorial dust the British Empire has been built!

General Wauchope was born in 1846, and entered the army in 1865; was
Lieutenant in 1867, Captain in 1878, Major in 1884,
Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel the same year, Colonel in 1888, and
Major-General in 1898. He served in the Ashanti War in 1873, was
slightly wounded in the advance-guard engagement of Jarbinbah, and
severely wounded at the battle of Ordashu. He was mentioned in
despatches, and was awarded the medal and clasp.

In the Egyptian War of 1882 he served with the Black Watch, and took
part in the battle of Tel-el-Kebir, receiving medal with clasp and
the Khedive’s Star. Two years later he was in the Soudan Expedition
under Sir Gerald Graham as D.A.A.G., and was severely wounded at El
Teb, receiving the brevet rank of Lieutenant-Colonel and two clasps
for his bravery. In the Nile Expedition of 1884-85 Colonel Wauchope
was attached to Major-General Earle’s river column, and in the
engagement of Kerbekan was again wounded—this time very severely.
At the conclusion of the campaign he was awarded two clasps. In 1898
he took part in the Soudan Expedition under Lord Kitchener, and led
the first British brigade into action at the battle of Omdurman. For
his services he was made Major-General, was awarded the medal and
the Khedive’s medal with clasps, and received the thanks of
Parliament. When the present war in South Africa began, he was
appointed to command the Highland Brigade of Lord Methuen’s column.

In the political sphere Major-General Wauchope distinguished himself
also, though he never entered Parliament. He was, however, Mr.
Gladstone’s opponent in the re-election for Midlothian in 1892. It
was a fight which excited the keenest interest all over Great
Britain, and was conducted by Colonel Wauchope with untiring energy.
The result was that he reduced the Radical majority from the 4631 of
the previous election (of 1885) to 690. He would probably have been
returned in 1895, but he was then once more on the active list of
the army. In June 1898 he contested South Edinburgh, but lost by a
Liberal majority of 831. The news of[Pg 185] his death caused a feeling of
great distress in the Scottish capital, and the sorrow among his
tenantry in Midlothian was intense.

The following is the list of officers killed and wounded:—

Highland Brigade (Staff)—Killed: Major-General Wauchope.
Seriously wounded: Lieutenant Macleod (West Riding Regiment).
Wounded: Lieutenant Wauchope (2nd Royal Highlanders),
Lieutenant Vaughan (1st York and Lancaster Regiment), slightly.
2nd Royal Highlanders—Killed: Lieut.-Colonel Coode,[9] Captain
Elton, Lieutenant Edmonds, Captain Hon. Cumming Bruce, Captain
MacFarlan, Lieutenant Ramsay. Wounded: Major Cuthbertson,
Captain Cameron, Lieutenant St. J. Harvey, Lieutenant Berthon,
Lieutenant Tait, Second Lieutenant Bullock, Second Lieutenant
Drummond, Second Lieutenant Innes. Slightly wounded: Major
Duff, Major Berkeley, Lieutenant J. Harvey. 2nd Seaforth
Highlanders—Killed: Captain J. R. Clark, Lieutenant Cox,
Second Lieutenant Cowie, Captain Brodie. Missing: Major K. R.
Mackenzie. Wounded: Captain Featherstonhaugh, Lieutenant
Chamley, Second Lieutenant Waterhouse (dangerously), Second
Lieutenant Hall, Second Lieutenant Wilson, Second Lieutenant
Clive, Second Lieutenant Baillie. 1st Highland Light
Infantry—Killed: Captain Cowan, Captain Lambton. Wounded:
Lieut.-Colonel Kelham (slightly), Captain Noyes (severely),
Captain Wolfe Murray (slightly), Captain Richardson, Second
Lieutenant A. J. Martin, Second Lieutenant Knight, Second
Lieutenant Fraser, 1st Argyll and Sutherland
Highlanders—Killed: Lieut.-Colonel Goff.[10] Wounded: Major
Robinson (since died), Lieutenant Graham, Second Lieutenant
King, Second Lieutenant Scott (seriously), Captain Campbell
(slightly). 1st Gordon Highlanders-of wounds: Captain Wingate.
Dangerously wounded: Lieut.-Colonel Downman,[11] Captain W. E.
Gordon, Second Lieutenant Campbell. Seriously [Pg 186]wounded: Captain
Macnab. Guards Brigade.—1st Coldstream Guards—Wounded:
Lieut.-Colonel Codrington, Major Hon. W. Lambton, Captain J.
Sterling, Second Lieutenant W. Beckwith, Second Lieutenant G.
Follett. 2nd Coldstream Guards—Killed: Major the Marquis of
Winchester.[12] Cavalry Brigade (Staff)—Wounded: Captain
Briggs (1st Dragoon Guards), Brigade-Major. Mounted
Infantry—Killed: Major Milton, Major Ray (1st Northumberland
Fusiliers). Wounded: Lieut.-Colonel Bigron (Australian
Artillery) (attached), and Lieutenant Cowie. Royal Horse
Artillery—Wounded: Lieutenant Tudor (G Battery) and Major
Maberley. Royal Army Medical Corps—Wounded: Lieutenant
Douglas. Taken prisoner: Major C. H. Burtchaell.

FOOTNOTES:

[9] Lieutenant-Colonel John Henry Collier Coode, of the 2nd
Battalion Royal Highlanders (Black Watch), entered the army in 1875,
obtained his company in 1882, was major in 1890, and
lieutenant-colonel in June 1898. From 1884 to 1889 he was an
adjutant of the Auxiliary Forces, but until the present campaign had
seen no active service.

[10] Lieutenant-Colonel Gerald Lionel Joseph Goff, of the
1st Argyll and Sutherland Highlanders, was the eldest surviving son
of the late Mr. Joseph Goff, of Burton Grange, Herts, by his
marriage with Lady Adelaide Henrietta Louise Hortense, a daughter of
the second Earl of Ranfurly. He was born on March 8, 1855, and
entered the army on March 10, 1875, from the Militia, being posted
as a lieutenant to the 91st Foot (now the Argyll and Sutherland
Highlanders). He obtained his company on July 1, 1884, and was
adjutant of the 1st Volunteer Battalion of the North Staffordshire
Regiment from January 2, 1888, to January 1, 1893. He reached the
rank of major on September 21, 1892, and that of lieutenant-colonel
on July 23, 1898. This was not his first service in South Africa, he
having taken part with the 91st Highlanders in the Zulu war of 1879,
when he was present at the action of Gingindhlovu and the relief of
Ekowe, for which he had the medal with clasp. He was a magistrate
for Hants and Wilts, and resided at Hale Park, Salisbury. He married
in 1894 Ellen, the youngest daughter of Sir Robert Dundas, of
Arniston, Midlothian, who survives him.

[11] Lieutenant-Colonel George Thomas Frederick Downman, of
the 1st Battalion Gordon Highlanders, who subsequently died of
wounds received in this battle, joined the army twenty-three years
ago, became captain in 1883, and major in 1891. In 1896 he was
appointed second in command of his regiment, and received a brevet
lieutenant-colonelcy in May 1898. He first saw service in the Soudan
campaign of 1884, and was present at El Teb and Tamai, receiving the
medal with clasp and the Khedive’s star. In the Nile Expedition
which followed he was with the River Column under Major-General
Earle, and was awarded a clasp. In 1895 he was with his regiment in
Chitral under Sir Robert Low, and took part in the storming of the
Malakand Pass, being mentioned in despatches and receiving the medal
with clasp. Then in 1897-98 he went with his battalion to the
North-West Frontier under Sir William Lockhart and was present in
the engagement at Dargai and at the subsequent storming of the
Dargai heights, being mentioned again in despatches. He was present
also at the capture of the Sampagha and Arhanga Passes, and went
through the succeeding operations in the Maidan, Waran, and Bara
Valleys. His name was mentioned also in these despatches, and his
services secured for him, besides his brevet of lieutenant-colonel,
two clasps. He was forty-four years of age, and was gazetted to the
lieutenant-colonelcy of his regiment in July 1899.

[12] Augustus John Henry Beaumont Paulet, Marquis of
Winchester, Premier Marquis of England and the fifteenth bearer of
the title, was born in 1858, and succeeded his father in 1887.
Educated at Eton, he entered the Coldstream Guards in 1879, was
lieutenant in 1881, captain in 1890, and received his majority in
April 1897. He served in the expedition to the Soudan in 1885 as
aide-de-camp to Sir John M’Neill, and was present in the engagements
at Hasheen and the Tofreck Zereba, and at the destruction of Tamai,
receiving the medal with two clasps and Khedive’s star. He went out
to the Cape with his regiment in the Gascon, arriving there just a
month ago. It was only on the previous Saturday that his appointment
as second in command of the regiment was notified, the vacancy
having been caused by the death of Lieutenant-Colonel Stopford at
the battle of Belmont. Lord Winchester was the hereditary bearer of
the Cap of Maintenance—a cap of dignity carried before the
Sovereigns of England at their coronation. He was a D.L. for the
county of Southampton, was unmarried, and is succeeded by his
brother, Lord Henry William Montagu Paulet, formerly a lieutenant of
the 3rd Battalion Hampshire Regiment, who has just attained his 37th
year.

[Pg 187]

CHAPTER VI

CHIEVELEY CAMP

Deeply to be deplored, yet generally recognised, was the fact that
so far, no decisive defeat had been inflicted on the Boers. We had
fought gloriously, sometimes successfully; great men and brave had
written their names in blood on the roll of heroes and had passed
away, but nothing decisive had been done. It was true that the enemy
had been routed time after time, but he had got away without
chastisement, and in most cases with his guns. The main reason for
his safe flight was our lack of cavalry, and also the fact, that
such horses as we had were not of the same nimble build as
those—inferior, yet smart—which were possessed by the Boers.
These, thoroughly acclimatised and also educated to the curious
nature of the boulder-strewn country, were able to career into space
before our heavier chargers could get even with them.

Lord Methuen had fought three glorious battles successfully, and a
fourth, equally glorious though productive of no result, insomuch as
the distance of his troops from Kimberley remained the same,
while their numbers were very materially attenuated. It was
reasonably to be supposed that a general who had come victoriously
through three engagements—all accomplished within a week—should,
in a measure, have exhausted some of his fighting material, and that
such unequalled feats of arms as had been displayed must be paid
for. The morale and stamina of the troops had been tried in every
way. They had faced shot and shell at Belmont, at Enslin, and at
Modder River. They had marched many miles under a torrid sun and
slept many nights exposed to contrasting cold. Yet, at Majesfontein
they had risen to the occasion, and flung themselves into the
hurlyburly of battle as though a hint of fatigue were unknown. And
their ill-success, it was discovered, was mainly due to treachery,
against which it was almost impossible to be entirely guarded.

The one compliment that can be paid to a Boer is to call him “slim”
or sly, and this slimness in warfare has helped the foe to
circumvent the broader and more open tactics of the Briton. There
was, indeed, no knowing how far or how ingeniously the ramifications
of “slimness” had extended, and, to be even with them at all, our
warriors have needed to add to the courage of[Pg 188] lions the astuteness
of weasels! Some of the Cape Dutch had worked surreptitiously for
the foe, others affected an attitude of neutrality, more dangerous
than open antagonism; while Kaffirs, either from fear of being made
biltong of, or for bribes, had lent themselves to delude and trick
the British on more than one occasion. However, notwithstanding
impediments, every one waited anxiously to hear a decisive note in
the war news, and continued to hope for the best. Lord Methuen
having done his part, all eyes were now turned towards the Natal
force and Sir Redvers Buller, in expectation of relief. In England
the tension was becoming painful; in the Cape it was causing
colourless loyalty to become tinged with doubt; in the besieged
towns it was bringing patience to the snapping-point. In effect, the
whole nation was standing with bated breath for the great, the
important stroke, and the entire world looked to Colenso, that
hitherto unknown spot in the Empire, for one of the biggest battles
of the campaign.

THE BATTLE OF COLENSO

On Friday the 15th December the Ladysmith relief column under Sir
Redvers Buller attacked the enemy in full force. The Dutchmen held
very strong positions north of Colenso, their camps and laagers
being linked with those surrounding the southern side of Ladysmith,
while to the south of the river they also held a formidable and
commanding post. About three miles in front was an open plain, with
hardly a vestige of cover in any direction. All around was a
crescent-shaped constellation of high kopjes. The great hill of
Hlangwane, on the left flank of the enemy, though it was not known
at the onset, was strongly fortified, and vis-à-vis to the
Hlangwane guns on the extreme right were posted more guns. Between
these two eminences was the plain aforesaid, veined with dongas
which reached to the terribly steep banks of the river, where were
more intrenchments. From Fort Wylie, another of the fortified
kopjes, the Boers commanded the little village of Colenso and the
expanse of country through which Sir Redvers Buller proposed to
advance to Ladysmith. The Tugela, wide and deep, ran between the
foes, except on the left of the Doer position, where the Dutchmen
held both banks of the river.

Upon their defensive works the Boers had spent a vast amount of
labour. Besides rows of trenches cunningly concealed by grass and
scrub upon the flats on both sides of the river, barbed wire
entanglements complicated the situation both at the trenches and
under the water at the river fords. The water of the river was also
deepened by means of cleverly-made dams, in order that any troops[Pg 189]
which might endeavour to ford the current would find themselves
carried off their feet.

THE BATTLE OF COLENSO—QUEEN’S (ROYAL WEST SURREY)
REGIMENT LEADING THE CENTRAL ATTACK.

But, of course, the intricacy of these ingenious arrangements was
only discovered at the cost of bitter experience. Later on, a great
deal of after-the-event wisdom was forthcoming, and the ignorance of
all concerned regarding the nature of the position to be attacked
was severely commented upon. It was said that no satisfactory
reconnaissance of the enemy’s position was made, and that accurate
knowledge of the nature of the ground to be passed over was not
forthcoming. It was also averred that neither subordinate officers
nor men were informed of what was expected of them, and that the
only maps supplied to regimental officers were small-scale maps of
the whole of South Africa, forty miles to the inch. However, it is
clear that General Buller fully believed in his ability to force the
passage of the Tugela, and viewed the position, though formidable,
as less formidable than it really was. From all accounts it was
plain that all the generals believed the village of Colenso to be
evacuated, and none of them seemed to foresee very powerful
opposition from that quarter or to take into account the exceeding
rapidity with which the Boers managed to return to positions
temporarily vacated.

Selections from the general orders of the day will show the proposed
plan of action, and help to an understanding of how much one side
may propose and the other dispose in a modern campaign:—

General Orders.

“Orders of Lieutenant-General Sir Francis Clery, commanding the
South Natal field forces.

Chieveley, Dec. 14, 1899 (10 p.m.).

“1. The enemy is intrenched in the kopjes north of the Tugela;
one large camp is reported to be near the Ladysmith road, about
five miles north-west of Colenso. Another large camp is
reported in the hills which lie off the Tugela in a northerly
direction from Hlangwane Hill, a rough scrub-covered kopje.

“2. It is the intention of the General Officer Commanding to
force a passage of the Tugela to-morrow.

“3. The 5th Brigade (Major-General Hart’s) will move from its
present camp at 4.30 a.m. and march towards Bridle Drift (a
ford about four miles west of Colenso), immediately west of the
junction of Doornkop Spruit and the Tugela. The brigade will
cross at this point, and after crossing move along on the left
bank of the river towards the kopjes north of the iron bridge.

“4. The 2nd Brigade (Major-General Hildyard’s) will move from
its present camping-ground at 4 a.m., and, passing south of the
present camping-ground of No. 1 and No. 2 of the divisional
troops, will march in the direction of the iron bridge at
Colenso, and the brigade will cross at this point and gain
possession of the kopjes north of the iron bridge.

“5. The 4th Brigade (Major-General the Hon. N. G. Lyttelton’s)
will[Pg 190] advance at 4.30 a.m. to the point between Bridle Drift
and the railway south, and can support either the 5th or the
2nd Brigade.

“6. The 6th Brigade (Major-General Barton’s), less half a
battalion as escort to the baggage, will move at 4 a.m. east of
the railway in the direction of Hlangwane Hill to a position
where it can protect the right flank of the 2nd Brigade, and,
if necessary, support it or the mounted troops referred to
later as moving towards Hlangwane Hill.

“7. The officer commanding the mounted brigade (the Earl of
Dundonald) will move, at 4 a.m. with a force of 1000 men and
one battery, No. 1 brigade division, in the direction of
Hlangwane Hill. He will cover the right flank of the general
movement, and will endeavour to take up a position on Hlangwane
Hill, where he will enfilade the kopjes north of the iron
bridge. The officer commanding the mounted troops will also
detail two forces of 300 and 500 men, to cover the right and
left flanks respectively and protect the baggage.

“8. The Second Brigade Division of the Royal Field Artillery
will move, at 4.30 a.m., following the Fourth Brigade, and will
take up a position whence it can enfilade the kopjes north of
the iron bridge. The Sixth Brigade (Major-General Barton’s)
will act on any orders it receives from Major-General Hart. The
six Naval guns, twelve-pounders, now in position north of the
Fourth Brigade, will advance on the right of the Second Brigade
Division Royal Field Artillery. No. 1 Division Royal Field
Artillery, less one battery detached to the mounted brigade,
will move at 3.30 a.m. east of the railway, and proceed, under
cover of the Sixth Brigade, to a point from which it can
prepare a crossing for the Second Brigade. The six Naval guns
will accompany and act with the Brigade Division.”

It must be remembered that the railway bridge had been blown up, but
a footbridge still existed.

Sketch Plan of Battle of Colenso, Made on the Spot by
a Military Draughtsman.

Before dawn Lord Dundonald with a mounted brigade and a battery of
artillery moved to the east, while General Hart and his brigade
started to try and cross Brindle Drift. The field-guns came next
with cavalry—the 1st Royals and 13th Hussars—to protect either
flank. Major-General Hildyard’s brigade advanced to occupy the post
of honour in the centre of the theatre of war. On the right were the
West Surrey with the West Yorks in support. On the left marched the
Devons with the East Surrey in rear. At 6 a.m. the Naval Contingent
opened the proceedings. Their 12-pounders began to snort and to
roar, and lyddite whizzed and shrieked over to Grobler’s Hill and in
the neighbourhood of Fort Wylie. But it whizzed and shrieked in
vain. The Boers were “mum.” They were “lying low,” and had
determined to keep their position masked as long as possible. They
adopted the same tactics which had so confounded us at Majesfontein.
The infantry now advanced, while Colonels Long and Hunt made
haste—undue haste, as lamentable experience proved—to come into
line with their field-batteries. At this moment, when all seemed to
be going well, when Hart’s, Hildyard’s, and Barton’s brigades were
moving to their several positions, the sudden combined roar of Boer
artillery and musketry was heard, coming not,[Pg 191] as might have been
supposed, from the distance, but from the immediate front, and
apparently from all sides. A very cyclone of Mauser bullets swept
all around, rattling and barking from the river bank, from trenches
north and south of the Tugela, from Fort Wylie, and from every
available point of vantage. Flame in tongues and forks belched out
as from a crackling bush. The advancing infantry—the Devons and the
West Surrey—found themselves almost carried off their feet; leaden
hail beat the dust around, digging deep into the earth and sending
up spurts of blinding dust, or whistling a warning of death to the
heart of many an honest lad and true. So deadly, so awful was this
fusillade, that it seemed impossible to do aught but flee. Yet the
gunners stood tight to their guns, and the infantry with set faces
like masks of bronze, regardless of the companions that dropped
thick and fast around and upon them, stared Death straight in the
face—stared at and recognised and knew him, and still maintained
their ground! More—they advanced; nearer and ever nearer to the
invisible enemy they came, afterwards lying down and returning the
fire with inte[Pg 192]rest, while the guns of Long’s and Hunt’s
field-batteries boomed and bellowed and vomited fire like Inferno
released. Fort Wylie and its neighbourhood were swept with shrapnel
and almost silenced, but only for a moment. Disaster was in the air.
The concealed sharpshooters of the enemy, who crowded the Boer
lines, had applied themselves to making a concentrated attack on the
guns, picking off horses and officers and men, and finally reducing
the snorting weapons which had been galloped too quickly into
action, and were within 700 yards of the enemy’s trenches, to a
condition of pitiable impotence. Only the third field-battery and
the Naval battery could move, and these were quickly drawn off to a
place of safety. Amidst this scene of tragedy and uproar the Devons
and West Surrey were steadily pursuing their way with a heroism that
absolutely defies description. The enemy was driven out of the
platelayers’ and surrounding houses, and Colenso village was
cleared. What the guns failed to do the bayonet accomplished, and
before the glint of the steel—the cold, stern steel they so much
dread—the Boers had bolted. But all around them Krupps and Maxims
and Hotchkiss guns were still working hard, spouting and shrieking,
and tearing earth and men and horses, and throwing them together in
one horrible, hideous heap.

Certainly the advance of Hildyard’s men was a noble achievement.
Their effort to capture the road bridge and hold the village of
Colenso in face of a scene of carnage was an act of splendid courage
and determination; but they were assailed with so deadly a storm of
shot and shell that they had no choice but to retire. Though they
had imagined the village to be evacuated, the place had been
swarming with Boers, they evidently having expected to be attacked
in this quarter. Not only were they strongly intrenched, but the
guns on the surrounding hills commanded the position, and when the
Boers were temporarily routed the guns still continued to sweep the
whole place with such unerring accuracy and fierceness that the
ground was thickly strewn with the bodies of the mangled. Until
those guns could be silenced, efforts of the infantry were so much
waste of valiant flesh and blood; but our power to silence them was
at an end. The guns of the 14th and 66th Batteries were doomed. They
had, as before said, been approached too close to the river, and
thus been exposed to the unerring rifle-fire of the Boer
mercenaries. The attack was immediately returned, but before long
the whole party, officers, gunners, and horses, were simply mown
down. As fast as more horses were brought up they were annihilated.
In addition to this the gunners ran short of ammunition. To await
the arrival of this, such survivors as there were doubled back to
the shelter of a donga twenty yards in their rear. At that time
there was no[Pg 193] intention of abandoning the guns. Superb were the
efforts made to save them. Three officers rushed forward into the
open, and, with some heroic drivers and such horses as they could
get, made their way very deliberately towards the two
field-batteries and into the mouth of a flaming hell. These were
Captain Schofield, R.A. (A.D.C. to General Buller), Captain the Hon.
F. Roberts, 60th Rifles, and Captain Congreve, Rifle Brigade. This
glorious bravery was almost an act of suicide, and in sheer
amazement at the wondrous valour of these dauntless Britons, the
Boer rifle-fire, for one instant, was suspended. In the next, shot
and shell burst forth afresh and the scene became too harrowing for
description. Roberts, the gallant and the beloved, dropped, wounded
in five places, while his horse was blown to bits, and Congreve, his
jacket riddled to ribbons, was hit several times. Schofield, by a
miracle, came whole from the ordeal, and succeeded in the almost
impossible task of hauling off the two guns, for which all three and
many others had risked their lives. The rest of the guns were
captured by the enemy, but of this anon.

THE BATTLE OF COLENSO—THE DUBLIN FUSILIERS ATTEMPT
TO FORD THE TUGELA.

Major-General Hart’s Brigade, consisting of the Dublins,
Inniskillings, Borderers, and Connaughts, fulfilled in a measure
what was expected of them. Some of them actually crossed the Tugela,
but, alas! to no purpose. The position near the other side was
untenable. A dam had been thrown across the water to deepen it.
Cascades of artillery shrapnel were so liberally poured upon them,
there was no holding up a head in such a fusillade. Yet they pushed
on to the river, and the enemy fell back before them or dropped
under their steady determined fire. The Dutchmen were driven to the
north bank of the Tugela, and the Irish Brigade gallantly plunged
in, thinking the water was knee-deep or at least fordable, and it
was only then that they discovered that the wire entanglements that
had been spread around the trenches were also under water, and that
the flood itself was unexpectedly deep, owing to the ingenious dam
that had been constructed by the “slim” adversary. There were now
ten feet of water instead of two, and sad was the plight of many a
poor fellow of the Dublins and Connaughts, who, weighted with
ammunition and accoutrements, found it impossible to swim to shore
or even to return. They were drowned in the flood, while others
dropped in heaps under the enemy’s fire, and even under volleys of
our own men, who, unluckily, mistook them for the foe. But the
Irishmen’s blood was up, and some, at any cost, determined to reach
the other side to get one grip of the enemy, but what many of them
thought to be the other bank was merely the bank of a winding
spruit, which took them no farther towards the foe. The
disappointment and rage was intense. Boom, boom, went the cannons
roaring[Pg 194] their dirge of death; bang, bang, bellowed the Naval
battery in reply; rattling and raking came the bullets above the
heads of the plunging Irishmen; splash, splash, sang the cold muddy
water in their ears as they scrambled from rock to stone or swam for
dear life. All that gallantry could do was done, but there was no
appreciable advance with them, or indeed anywhere—ill-luck or bad
management frustrated the best efforts on every hand. Men fell in
heaps; horses with half their bodies blown away littered the veldt;
the guns were stuck fast—useless lumber, too valuable to leave, too
heavy to get away. Some say that had it not been for the action of
the artillery commander in taking a whole brigade division—three
batteries—up at a gallop to within 700 yards of the enemy’s
trenches, the day might still have been ours. The valiant Irishmen
would still have pursued their risky advance. Others declared that
the want of proper scouting caused the whole fiasco, and that all
the pluck of the Irish Brigade was so much heroism wasted. They had
no information relative to the intrenchments of the place to be
attacked by them, nor any conception of the strength of the
opposition they were liable to meet. No scouts appear to have
discovered the position of the ford by which they were ordered to
cross, or the nearness of the enemy to that point, and consequently
the brigade marched in quarter-column into the very jaws of death,
only deploying when shells had already begun to burst in their
midst. Like the guns of the Royal Artillery, they found themselves
before they were prepared in the midst of a close and deadly
fusillade—the more deadly and unnerving because on the clearest of
days not a whiff of smoke betrayed the quarters from whence the
murderous assaults were coming.


Map Showing the Attempted Passage of the River by General Buller on December 15.
Map Showing the Attempted Passage of the River by
General Buller on December 15.

General Barton’s brigade, like Hart’s and Hildyard’s, failed to
effect its object. It was found impossible to obtain possession of
Hlangwane Hill, which was much more strongly held than it was[Pg 195]
believed to be. The troops were assailed from thence by such galling
shell and rifle fire that they were eventually forced to retire.

On the extreme right, the mounted troops, under Lord Dundonald, made
a vigorous attack at the Hlangwane Hill, on which was posted the
Boer pieces which had wrought such devastation among the British
batteries. However, in advancing up the valley, they were outflanked
by the Boers, and had eventually to retire under a storm of bullets.
The irregulars, for their part, worked splendidly. The South African
Horse advanced on the front under a heavy shell fire. Thorneycroft’s
Horse, the Natal Carabineers, the Imperial Light Horse, and the
Mounted Infantry at the same time attempted the flanking attack; but
the Boer lines, which ran along some high ground to the right of the
flanking party, defeated their best efforts. Owing to the bad light,
and to the fact that the Boers used smokeless powder, their fire
failed to reveal their position, and the discomfort of the attacking
party was considerable.

Meanwhile the 7th Battery, which was with Lord Dundonald, kept
shelling Hlangwane and Fort Wylie in turns, the latter being done in
order to assist the general advance. About noon Lord Dundonald was
ordered to retire. This, however, was immediately impossible. So
soon as the men began to move they became targets for the foe. Many
of the men were reluctant to retire at all, and were pressing in
their desire to still “have a go” at the enemy. The retirement at
last, after a two hours’ struggle, was accomplished without undue
loss. The 7th Battery, under command of Major Henshaw, made splendid
practice. During the engagement Lord Dundonald sent a team of gun
and waggon horses, under Captain Reed, to assist the 14th and 66th
Batteries to recover their guns. Captain Reed returned to the 7th
Battery, and though he came back with a bullet in his leg, he
insisted on remaining with it until he was ordered back to camp.

Generals Buller and Clery were ubiquitous, riding coolly about and
directing where the hurricane of lead was thickest, and running
risks which rendered all who saw them anxious for their safety.
Indeed, as some one remarked, one would have thought they were
lieutenants trying to make a name, and not generals with the
responsibility of an army on their minds. The loss of either of
these prominent officers would have been counted by the Boers as a
sign of victory, and therefore, when one was hit in the side and
another in the arm by glancing bullets, there was considerable alarm
among those who were near enough to observe what had taken place.
Captain Hughes, R.A.M.C., was killed, and others of the Staff were
wounded. Lord Gerard twice had narrow escapes, his horse being twice
wounded.

A squadron of the Imperial Horse had an exciting experience.[Pg 196] The
men, who had dismounted to move in extended order across level
country, were beginning to cross a ploughed field. Suddenly a rifle
volley was opened upon them, and they were forced to lie down for
cover. But the enemy, though on a kopje not 500 yards distant at
this time, was quite invisible; and on this clear, hot day, though
the song of the Mauser went on persistently, there was no smoke to
betray the enemy’s position. The Imperial Horse lay quiet, and the
enemy thinking they were perhaps annihilated ceased firing.
Presently, however, when the troopers ventured out, the firing was
renewed, and many were killed and wounded. It is invidious to
mention special regiments when all fought so resolutely. The
behaviour of the irregular forces, however, was the subject of
general remark. They held their position under a heavy cross-fire,
refusing to retire without their wounded. And when they did retire,
the movement was executed without flurry, with precision and
composure, as if the battlefield were one vast manœuvring ground.
Meanwhile the Boers still struggled to outflank our right, and the
13th Hussars had a lively time, Colonel Blagrove having his charger
shot under him; but there were few serious calamities, only two of
the troopers being killed.

Many instances of heroism were recorded on the part of men and
officers belonging to all the regiments engaged in the battle.
Lieutenant Ponsonby, of Thorneycroft’s Horse, while endeavouring to
save a wounded man, was fired at, the shot striking his unhappy
burden and mortally wounding him. The young officer was slightly
wounded himself, but managed to escape after shooting his assailant
dead at very close quarters. The conduct of the Dublins was the
subject of universal praise. They lost heavily; some 216 out of 900
men. When ordered to retire, although the crossing of the Tugela
Drift was a sufficiently fearful experience, they were intensely
disgusted. “Let us only see the beggars!” they asked. “Give us a
chance with the bayonet!” said these gallant fellows, who had
already passed through a hurricane of shot and shell. The Scottish
Fusiliers lost 75 out of 301, but they were still ready, still bent,
if allowed, upon carrying the bridge at all costs. Their enterprise
was badly rewarded. They got left in an untenable position and were
surrounded.

Captain Herbert, Staff Officer to Colonel Long, had his horse killed
under him, while the Colonel himself was severely wounded by a
bullet from a shrapnel shell. Captain White-Thomas, while on his way
back to the limbers to get blankets for the injured, received a
nasty wound. Colonel Brook (Connaught Rangers) was shot, and while
being carried off the field by some of his men, one of these was
wounded. The Colonel insisted on being put down, but Pat also
insisted that he was equal to carrying his burden to a place of[Pg 197]
safety, and did so, though a shot had pierced his neck and passed
clean out on the other side.

So many valiant deeds were performed that space will not admit of
all being recounted. The irregulars and regulars seemed determined
to out-distance each other in feats of chivalry. Private Farmer, of
the Carabineers, struggled to save a comrade at the risk of his own
life. Colour-Sergeant Byrne, in a storm of bullets, gallantly saved
three of his comrades who were drowning, though he and they were
heavily weighted with ammunition and equipment. Major Gordon,
wounded as he was, fiercely and nobly led on his men till he dropped
from exhaustion. The conduct of some of the drivers was simply
amazing, and their daring was repeated and reflected in the
achievements of the infantry. Quite wonderful was the bearing of
these men, mere private soldiers, in their magnificent nobility of
sacrifice, their utter regardlessness of self. Each strove to set an
example to the other of steadfast, almost reckless devotion to duty.

The circumstances attending the capture of the guns were deeply
tragic. Late in the terrible afternoon, when the red sun was sending
horizontal rays across the blood-dyed field, a strong party of Boers
swam the river for the purpose of seizing the guns and forcing the
wounded, who were huddled together in the donga, to surrender. It
was a fearful moment. Our worn-out, fainting, and dying men were
lying about drenched in their own gore, helpless, and none could
move to save the precious guns from falling into alien hands. Some
raged, some wept with mortification at their powerlessness to stay
the inevitable. Three Boers approached them for the purpose of
demanding their instant surrender, and were shot at from the donga.
A larger body then arrived, and though Colonel Bullock doggedly
refused to surrender, and was struck down by their leader, they
eventually forced the party to submit. It is said—let us hope it
was mere report—that they threatened to shoot the wounded if they
did not! However, the fact was mentioned by Sir Redvers Buller, who
doubtless had been well informed on the subject.

The following is the list of casualties in the engagement at
Colenso:—

Royal Field Artillery—Killed: Captain A. H. Goldie, Lieutenant
C. B. Schreiber. Royal Dublin Fusiliers—Killed: Captain A. H.
Bacon, Lieutenant P. C. Henry. Royal Inniskilling
Fusiliers—Killed: Captain Frank C. Loftus. Devon
Regiment—Wounded: Captain M. J. Goodwyn (b), Captain J. F.
Radcliffe (b), Captain P. U. W. Vigor (c), Lieutenant H. B. W.
Gardiner (c), Second Lieutenant H. J. Storey (c). Rifle
Brigade—Wounded: Second Lieutenant R. G. Graham (b), Captain
W. N. Congreve (c). Fifth Brigade Staff—Wounded: Captain Hon.
St. Leger Jervis (b). Royal Inniskilling Fusiliers—Died of
wounds: Major G. F. W. Charley. Wounded: Captain A. G.[Pg 198]
Hancocks (a), Captain W. F. Hessey (b), Captain E. J. Buckley
(b), Lieutenant H. A. Leverson (b), Second Lieutenant T. W.
Whiffen (b), Lieutenant A. D. Best (b), Lieutenant W. W. Weldon
(c), Lieutenant J. G. Devenish (b). Border Regiment—Wounded:
Major K. H. G. Heygate (b), Captain J. E. S. Probyn (c),
Lieutenant G. T. Marsh (b). Connaught Rangers—Wounded: Colonel
L. G. Brooke (a), Lieutenant G. F. Brooke (a). Royal Dublin
Fusiliers.—Wounded: Major A. W. Gordon (b), Captain H. M.
Stewan (b), Second Lieutenant M’Leod (b). Royal Irish
Fusiliers—Wounded: Captain T. E. R. Brush (b). Royal Horse
Artillery—Wounded: Colonel Long (a). Royal Field
Artillery—Wounded: Lieut.-Colonel H. Hunt (c), Captain H. D.
White-Thomson (c), Captain H. L. Reed (c), Captain F. A. G.
Elton (b). Lieutenant Frank Goodson (c). Royal Army Medical
Corps—Killed: Captain M. C. Hughes. Wounded: Major F. A.
Bracington (? Brannigan) (c). Thorneycroft’s Mounted
Infantry—- Killed: Lieutenant C. M. Jenkins. Wounded:
Lieutenant W. Otto (b), Lieutenant Ponsonby (c), Second
Lieutenant Holford, 19th Hussars (attached) (a). Natal
Carabiniers—Wounded: D. W. Mackay (b), Lieutenant R. W. Wilson
(c). South African Light Horse—Wounded: Lieutenant B. Banhurst
(b), Lieutenant J. W. Cock (c). King’s Royal Rifles—- Wounded:
Lieutenant Hon. F. H. S. Roberts (since died). Field
Artillery—Prisoners: Second Lieutenant R. W. St. L. Gethin,
Major A. L. Bailward, Lieutenant A. C. Birch, Second Lieutenant
C. D. Holford, Major W. Y. Foster. Devon Regiment—Prisoners:
Lieut.-Colonel G. Bullock, J. M’N. Walter, Lieutenant S. N. F.
Smyth-Osbourne. Essex Regiment—Prisoner: Lieutenant W. F.
Bonham. Royal Scots Fusiliers—Prisoners: Captain D. H. A.
Dick, Captain H. H. Northy, Lieutenant E. Christian, Lieutenant
E. F. H. Rumbold, Lieutenant M. E. M’Conaghey, Second
Lieutenant G. E. Briggs. Royal Artillery—Missing: Lieutenant
S. T. Butler. Connaught Rangers—Missing: Captain G. H.
Ford-Hutchison, Second Lieutenant E. V. Jones.

(a) dangerously wounded; (b) seriously; (c) slightly.

Our losses were 1167 all told. Killed, 5 officers and 160 men;
wounded, 36 officers and 634 men; missing and prisoners, 26 officers
and 311 men—a terrible list for one day’s work.

THE BATTLE OF COLENSO—THE LAST DESPERATE ATTEMPT TO
SAVE THE GUNS OF THE 14th and 66th BATTERIES.

Sad to state, our ambulances were designedly fired upon. Five shells
fell in the neighbourhood of a waggon packed with wounded, and one
party of ambulance men was forced twice to abandon their work of
succour. The tents of the field-hospitals were no sooner erected
than shells fell all round them, and the men were forced to desist
from their labours. The heroic conduct of the civilian
stretcher-bearers was generally the subject of remark. These men,
though fired at by the enemy and injured, continued zealously to
carry on their humane work, and assisted in saving many lives which
might otherwise have been sacrificed. The force of the enemy opposed
to us was estimated at 12,000 to 14,000. From a tactical standpoint
the Boers had overwhelming advantages. Their numbers were immense,
and the dangerous high-banked river, which they themselves had
carefully dammed and filled with wire entanglements, made a
formidable shield for the[Pg 199] defensive party. In addition to this,
they had constructed long, highly scientifically-arranged trenches,
along which their Nordenfeldt gun could quickly travel, and thus
defy any attempt of our gunners to get the range. Still the Naval
guns were wonderfully worked, and wrought considerable havoc among
the Boers in the over-hanging kopjes. Though their loss could not be
accurately estimated, it was declared to be about 2000. The trenches
were said to be choked with dead Dutchmen.

On the 16th of December an armistice was agreed upon, to last from
noon till midnight, to enable both sides to collect and bury their
dead.

The following “recommendations to notice” illuminated the somewhat
sad nature of the General’s despatch:—

“From the General Commanding-in-Chief the Forces in South Africa
to the Secretary of State for War.

Chieveley Camp, Dec. 16, 1899.

Sir,—I have the honour to bring the following cases of
Distinguished Service in the Field to your notice.

“At Colenso, on December 15, the detachments serving the guns
of the 14th and 66th Batteries, Royal Field Artillery, had all
been either killed, wounded, or driven from their guns by
infantry fire at close range, and the guns were deserted.

“About 500 yards behind the guns was a donga, in which some of
the few horses and drivers left alive were sheltered. The
intervening space was swept with shell and rifle fire.

“Captain Congreve, Rifle Brigade, who was in the donga,
assisted to hook a team into a limber, went out and assisted to
limber up a gun; being wounded, he took shelter, but seeing
Lieutenant Roberts fall badly wounded, he went out again and
brought him in. Some idea of the nature of the fire may be
gathered from the fact that Captain Congreve was shot through
the leg, through the toe of his boot, grazed on the elbow and
the shoulder, and his horse shot in three places.

“Lieutenant the Honourable F. Roberts, King’s Royal Rifles,
assisted Captain Congreve. He was wounded in three places.

“Corporal Nurse, Royal Field Artillery, 66th Battery, also
assisted. I recommend the above three for the Victoria Cross.

“Drivers H. Taylor, Young, Petts, Rockall, Lucas, and Williams,
all of the 66th Battery, Royal Field Artillery, rode the teams,
each team brought in a gun. I recommend all six for the Medal
for Distinguished Conduct in the Field.

“Shortly afterwards Captain H. L. Reed, 7th Battery, Royal
Field Artillery, who had heard of the difficulty, brought down
three teams from his battery to see if he could be of any use.
He was wounded, as were five of the thirteen men who rode with
him; one was killed, his body was found on the field, and
thirteen out of twenty-one horses were killed before he got
half-way to the guns, and he was obliged to retire.

“I recommend Captain Reed for the Victoria Cross, and the
following non-commissioned officers and men, 7th Battery, Royal
Field Artillery, for the Medal for Distinguished Service in the
Field:[Pg 200]

“86,208 Corporal A. Clark, wounded; 87,652 Corporal R. J.
Money; 82,210 Acting-Bombardier J. H. Reeve; 28,286 Driver C.
J. Woodward; 22,054 Driver Wm. Robertson, wounded; 22,061
Driver Wm. Wright, wounded; 22,051 Driver A. C. Hawkins; 26,688
Driver John Patrick Lennox; 22,094 Driver Albert Nugent,
killed; 23,294 Driver James Warden; 32,087 Driver Arthur
Felton, wounded; 83,276 Driver Thomas Musgrove; 26,523
Trumpeter William W. Ayles, wounded.

“I have differentiated in my recommendations, because I thought
that a recommendation for the Victoria Cross required proof of
initiative, something more, in fact, than mere obedience to
orders, and for this reason I have not recommended Captain
Schofield, Royal Artillery, who was acting under orders, though
I desire to record his conduct as most gallant.

“Several other gallant drivers tried, but were all killed, and
I cannot get their names.—I have, &c.,

Redvers Buller, General.”

Appended is an account of the battle given by Captain Walter Norris
Congreve, one of the heroes of the day. It is deeply interesting,
though it makes little reference to his own gallant action for which
he gained the Victoria Cross:—

“Our big Naval guns shelled the enemy’s position off and on all
day, but could get no response. We could see very few Boers
about, and it was a horrid position to attack…. I don’t
believe any troops could have taken it. However, we tried
yesterday and failed. We bombarded every place that looked like
holding Boers for two hours, without response and without a
sign of a Boer. To see the shells bursting, you would have
thought nothing could have been left alive in the vicinity.
After this, infantry, which had already got into position,
advanced line after line and extended widely. Instantly
thousands of bullets began pattering about, and their guns
pitched shells all over the place. Where they came from no one
could see till the end. Sir Redvers Buller rode all along the
line, and came in for a good deal of attention from bullets and
shells.

“My first experience was my stick being knocked out of my hand
by a bullet; then a horse beside me was killed by a shell.
About 10 o’clock two batteries which had advanced far too close
ran short of ammunition. Their waggons were about 800 yards
behind, the horses and men sheltering in a deep narrow nullah.
General Buller told them to take the waggons up to the battery,
but instantly they emerged a stream of bullets and shells fell
all round, and most of the men got into the nullah again.
Generals Buller and Cleary stood out in it and said, ‘Some of
you go and help Schofield.’ A.D.C. Roberts, myself, and two or
three others went to the waggons, and we got two waggons horsed
with the help of a corporal and six gunners. I have never seen
even at field-firing the bullets fly thicker. All one could see
were little tufts of dust all over the ground accompanied by a
whistling noise, ‘phut,’ where they hit, and an increasing
rattle of musketry somewhere in front.

“My first bullet went through my left sleeve and just made the
point of my elbow bleed. Next a clod of earth caught me a smack
on the other arm; then my horse got one; then my right leg one,
and my horse another. That settled us, for he plunged, and I
fell about 100 yards short of the guns we were going to. A
little nullah was by, and into that I hobbled and sat down. I
had not been in a minute before another bullet hit the toe of
my boot, went into the welt, travelled up, and came out at the
toe-cap, two inches from the end of the[Pg 201] toe. It did not even
scratch me, but I shifted my quarters pretty quickly to a
better place, where I found Colonels Hunt and Long, R.A., and a
dozen or so wounded gunners; a doctor, Colonel Bullock, and
about fifteen men of his regiment—all that were left of the
escort and two batteries.

“At about 11 o’clock the fire slackened, and I went out,
finding poor Roberts badly wounded, and with help got him into
the nullah. There we lay from 11 till 4.30: no water, not a
breath of air, no particle of shade, and a sun which I have
never felt hotter even in India. My jacket was taken to shade
Robert’s head, and what with blood and dirt I was a pretty
object by the time I got out. At 4.30 the Boers rode up and
asked us to surrender, or they would shoot us all. Colonel
Bullock was the senior unwounded officer, and had, perhaps,
twenty rifles all told. He refused, and they at once began a
fusillade from fifty yards distant, and our people returned it.
It was unpleasant, and only a question of minutes before they
enfiladed our trenches and bagged the lot. Bullock’s men
knocked over two, and they then put up a white flag, parleyed,
said we might remove our wounded, and the remainder either be
taken prisoners or fight it out. However, while we were talking
100 or so crept round us. We found loaded rifles at every armed
man’s head, and we were forced to give in. One of our
ambulances came up, and we were gradually collected at one
spot, and a colour-sergeant of the Devon Regiment carried me
upon his back.”

END OF VOLUME II.

Facsimile of MS. of Mr. Rudyard Kipling’s War
Poem
The Absent-minded Beggar


Facsimile of MS. of Mr. Rudyard Kipling's War Poem "The Absent-minded Beggar"

(Continuation of facsimile of The Absent-Minded Beggar)

The above facsimile is printed by arrangement with the Daily Mail
Publishing Co., London

TRANSCRIBERS’ NOTES

General: Errors and inconsistencies in punctuation have been corrected without individual notes.

Pages vi, 6, 10: Drakenberg standardised to Drakensberg.

Page vii: repeated date 2 November removed.

Chart of Staff Appointments; Natal Field Force; 4th Division: Aides-de-Camp (2) blank in original

Chart of Staff Appointments; Staff of 1st Army Corps: Orderly Veterinary Officer blank in original

Chart of Staff Appointments; 1st Army Corps 3rd Division; 6th Brigade: Aide-de-Camp blank in original

Chart of Staff Appointments; Staff of Cavalry Division: Aides-de-Camp (2)—Only one listed in original

Page 32: rear-guard standardised to rearguard.

Pages 35, 36: Isandhlwana/Isandlwana has not been standardised as it is used as part of a quotation.

Page 37: viâ standardised to via. [N.B. other usages not standardised as part of a quotation.]

Page 44: Blue-jackets standardised to Bluejackets.

Page 45: similarily corrected to similarly.

Page 46: Brvant corrected to Bryant.

Page 51: fortunnately corrected to fortunately.

Pages 53, 121: Nordenfelt standardised to Nordenfeldt.

Page 82: reconnaisance corrected to reconnaissance.

Page 91: Comanding corrected to Commanding.

Pages 114, 148: debris/débris has not been standardised as it is used as part of a quotation.

Page 120: McLachlan standardised to M’Lachlan.

Page 145: comandeered corrected to commandeered.

Page 147: sandbags standardised to sand-bags.

Page 150: downhill standardised to down-hill.

Page 151: search-light standardised to searchlight.

Page 183: The quotation from Addison is actually incorrect. It should read:

“A thousand glorious actions, that might claim

Triumphant laurels, and immortal fame,

Confused in clouds of glorious actions lie,

And troops of heroes undistinguished die.”

Page 185 (footnote): Gingindhlovo standardised to Gingindhlovu.

Page 187: Repeated “the” removed from “remained the the same”.

Scroll to Top